Updated January 11th, 2019
MANY Additions to the Exclusive Pics Page. Meet a NEW lady in Members Page #1
Press "buy now" and you will get a pass code and entrance into our HUGE collection!
***This site and the books are intended for 18+***
Join or re-join NOW for just $6. Your membership lasts until the end of April. Amazing Value!!
Links to the SEXY Kindle Books Below
Go to Amazon Kindle and look at the Ken Phillips books. A few are available through Apple, Barnes and Noble Nook and other providers of ebooks.
MANY Additions to the Exclusive Pics Page. Meet a NEW lady in Members Page #1
Press "buy now" and you will get a pass code and entrance into our HUGE collection!
***This site and the books are intended for 18+***
Join or re-join NOW for just $6. Your membership lasts until the end of April. Amazing Value!!
Links to the SEXY Kindle Books Below
Go to Amazon Kindle and look at the Ken Phillips books. A few are available through Apple, Barnes and Noble Nook and other providers of ebooks.
Added 12/20/2018
Ola
5’6” 216lbs.
There is one great benefit to having a child at twenty-one-years if age. I am forty-one now and able to literally kick my daughter’s (ex) boyfriend’s ass. No mother wants to do that, but I had to and I did.
First off, a bit about me and then some details about my situation with Rich. I was an overweight teen, reaching 320-lbs at one point. I played no sports, never exercised and barely made it through high school academically. I had no pride, no real personal strengths to point to at all. I got married when I was twenty. Freddy, my ex, was thirty-two, and in most ways he was very good for me. He was like a father figure and gave me some stability. When I was about twenty-six I had a health scare. It led to me the gym which led me to self-defense classes. That led me to martial arts and power-lifting. By the time I turned 30 I was down to 220lbs and could bench 180 and leg press over 800lbs. I had also gone from a meek girl to a powerful, confident, outspoken woman. Freddy only liked the ‘new’ me to a certain point. When I seemed too self-sufficient, he got angry with me. By the time I turned thirty-four we were divorced. There has never been anger between us and now we have a different relationship (more about that later). He actually was very, very drawn to my new physique, just not to ‘me’ as I grew up/older.
Our daughter, Marie, had a better upbringing than I did, but she also lacked confidence and a sense of ‘self’. On her twentieth birthday she began dating Rich. He is a real lost soul who thinks that he’s a future rapper. Rich is half-white and the other parts African-American and Latino. He’s about 5’6” 145lbs and I have always felt that his problems have a lot to do with being small. It can really eat away at a man’s self-esteem if he’s short, small and doesn’t really have a lot going for himself intellectually. At 5’6”, Elana was a great catch for him. Unfortunately he was not very nice to her.
Rich seemed to go by the idea that if he could be very nice for the first few weeks then she’d be hooked on him and then he could be mean 90% of the time. The lady, Elena in this case, would constantly yearn for that 10% of that time when he was nice to her. Well, Rich had initial success with this method.
After about three months of dating I confronted Rich about the situation. He did not show ANY sense of finesse at all as he swore at me and told me to bud out. I was quite angry and began insulting him. I got started about his ‘short man problems’ and Rich threatened to hit me. I laughed at him which I knew would get him super-angry.
Rich made the biggest mistake of his life when he tried to hit me. I caught his forearm and swatted it to the side. He came at me again and I swatted him away again as he was throwing awful (wide) punches. I kicked the side of his knee and he let out a grunt. I then delivered a straight right that landed directly on his jaw. Rich crumpled to the floor and I stepped right on his stomach, denying him any air at all. I had never landed a true straight right before so I was unaware of just how hurt he was. He looked like absolute hell but I gave him a shot to the balls anyways. I pushed his balls, with my foot, up inside of him so he would not be able to run or walk.
With-in one minute of the beating my daughter came home. She was in shock that things had escalated. A nurse friend of mine came over and she said that he needed far more help than what she could provide. The urgent care clinic was necessary. I wonder if he was the first man sent there after his girlfriend’s mom kicked his ass.
My daughter understood the situation and I made sure to visit Rich and threaten to beat him far worse if I ever caught him seeing my daughter again. He seemed to forget that warning about nine months later. I approached him at a local bar and literally choked him out. I got behind him quite easily and left him in a puddle of his own urine on the floor. That was the last I ever saw of Rich. Never doubt a Mama Bear.
In the last several years I have made a habit of using my power for fun! I Learned a while back that I really, really enjoy being dominant. And with my size, strength and fighting ability, I don’t need men to pretend that I am able to kick their butt…why? Because I CAN legitimately kick their butt!
Women that make this realization usually find out gradually. That was certainly the case for me. In martial arts practice sessions I would compete with the guys and more-often-than-not I would defeat them. I started to realize that while gender should be irrelevant, it isn’t. Men are constantly thinking about it and so are females. Losing to a woman embarrasses a man and defeating a man makes a woman smile more than when she beats another woman. I think that, for me, having been very overweight and physically undesirable contributed to this. As I got more and more attractive to men I began enjoying guys more and more physically. I also started to notice that I liked being IN-CHARGE! I enjoyed men that did everything how I wanted and men that would always do as I pleased. In a physical sense, I enjoyed being the boss as well. I began enjoying putting men down in the dojo. I was extra-assertive with them in my social life as well. Things were really coming together for me.
The first time I remember this really rearing its head was with Petr. He asked me out right after he stopped being the helping-instructor for my class. Petr is German and about 5’11” 165lbs.. He was twenty-four at the time and I was thirty-six. We were on our second date when Petr told me that he had never met a woman that grapples as well as I do. He said that he honestly felt that I could defeat him. I was curious about this and I definitely wanted to try. One thing that I insisted on is that Petr try his absolute best! Please remember, that up until this time it was still new to me and I didn’t fully understand it all the extent of my abilities and the extreme nature of my Domination-Enjoyment.
Petr and I were at my house and I was glad to see that he gave it all he had. I was so thrilled to see that we were very, very even. There was only one submission and I got it!! I trapped Petr with my legs and forced him to tap out. After the victory I sat on his hard member before woman-handling it for quite a while! Petr was in a special heaven-hell-type-place! Overall he absolutely loved it and was very turned on. He did, however, have a special, adorable look of humiliation on his face as I kept teasing him more and more. I teased him physically and verbally. I really enjoyed pulling, bending and tugging his manhood and watched his expression change. I dated Petr until he returned to Germany. We never got into anything really big, but he was the first man I ordered to kiss my feet and the first man I dominated by-way of his privates. He was the first but wouldn’t be the last!
I also began getting closer and closer to Freddy. We had been getting along better and better over time. Keep in mind that we never, ever had a bad relationship or anger toward each other. By the time I turned thirty-nine (he was fifty-one) Freddy was clearly taking notice of my body. When we got married Freddy was about 5’9” 170lbs, but at this point he was about 155, a healthy decision that also made him much more attractive. He had no belly and he was looking very distinguished as he aged.
Freddy began basically flirting with me in very subtle ways. Then, one night, he basically “confessed” to me. Apparently my very powerful 210-215 physique had been driving him crazy for quite a while. He also admitted that the fact that I know how to fight also got him extra excited. As soon as he told me that I told him that I’d be very, very happy to flex and pose for him. Freddy was not able to contain his excitement. He was open-mouthed and excited. I had him sit down as I did a nice routine for him. I felt comfortable with Freddy so he was a great guy to try this with. Freddy spent the next hour very, very thrilled. At the end I took control of his over-heated manhood. I used mostly my hand and gave him almost what he wanted.
Freddy was, at this point, very open about his feelings toward me. I told him that while I was unsure, I would be thrilled to kick his ass! I told Freddy that he was expected to try his hardest, just as he did when his own daughter defeated him (more about that later).
The way I handled Freddy was thrilling. He’s a smaller-than-average man and I wasn’t shocked that it was relatively easy for me, but I was a little surprised about the extent of it. Ultimately, I made him tap out two dozen times. I also paraded him around over my shoulders, spanked him and mocked him throughout. My ex-husband had to act like a dog, do amusing dances for me and lick my feet. Not knowing for sure if I wanted to have sex with him, I decided to be a spectator as he had sex with himself. There had a scared, nervous, excited and humiliated look on his face that was a true joy for me. I just knew that I would be repeating this with Freddy and with others in the future.
Other highlights have included knocking out a man in a “challenge-match” and then knocking out his brother. I have also formalized a Goddess-relationship with Freddy and TWO other men. Life is good and my introduction to weights and fighting have been a big part of that.
Q and A with Ola
Q) Wow! Can you explain the challenge-match knockout and the brother situation please?
A) We have a graded system where I train so you try and work-up while you have a certain rank and belt. So I was challenged by a guy named Ben. He was nineteen and I was forty. Ben had to get a victory over me to leapfrog me and be where he desired for testing. Ben is from Philippines and about 5’7” 165lbs.. While I had trained with him a lot, I really didn’t know him that well. Before the match, however, I did hear his brother, Victor, say “kick her ass”. Something about that really, really motivated me and it put Ben in a very tough spot. I am much, much thicker and stronger than Ben and I worked my legs around his neck as he seemed more concerned with an arm-bar. Ben let out some horrific squeaks but wouldn’t submit. He took over a minute of pain before tapping. He was certainly more brave than smart. About five weeks later I challenged Victor and he accepted. I used a similar strategy but hooked my legs in a better position around his neck. Victor would have liked to tap out but he never got the chance. He passed out cold. How do you think it feels as a forty-year-old lady to have beaten up two twin boys? I wanted to fix one of them up with my daughter but I didn’t think they would have liked that kind of a mother-in-law-situation at the time.
Q) Wow! What about the two slave-men and Freddy?
A) I have one of Freddy’s friends and my cousin’s ex-husband as Slaves. Freddy is, for now, also my Slave. I was told that in order to make a man a Slave, a woman should first kick his ass IF she can. With my size and strength I certainly can. Freddy’s friend, James, is about 5’11” 175lbs and forty-six-years-old. He is married and has children, but he needs a Goddess. From the moment I met James I knew that he would have sucked every one of my toes, in public, if I told him to. He has a fascination with big, curvy, strong women like me. I am also extremely happy with how he treats his wife. He is a wonderful gentleman and he deserved to have a Goddess whip him into shape. The only time I have hurt him is when I initially allowed him to worship me. He got an initiation-beating that included being knocked out and put in a cage. He didn’t complain. He actually was very appreciative which was a nice start. My second cousin left her husband because she was in love with her ex. I felt bad for the man he left. Manuel is about 5’8” 210lbs and a cute, chubby guy. He’s only twenty-seven so I also serve as a mother-figure for him. Manuel is able to take significant shots to his privates and he can fix anything. I find him to be kind, sweet and very useful.
As far as Freddy is concerned, I have defeated him several times privately and as people, including our daughter, have watched. It’s a lot of fun and I am very, very satisfied with everything. I do not, right now, see why I would want to change our relationship. When I see Freddy he kisses my feet and he has a yes-only policy with me. It doesn’t matter what I want, I always get it. He is physically much, much weaker than me but he is handsome. I enjoy showing him how easily I can beat his ass. He knows that I could end his masculinity with-in a few minutes. He finds that to be extremely exciting and I can see why. Once men let themselves become submissive it is a very fun world.
Q) Do you enjoy ball-busting? What is your history with ball-busting?
A) If I was an adorable 110lb or 130lb lady I would probably use ball-busting much more than I presently do. It’s an effective, exciting thing for the woman and it’s an important thing for all men to experience. At my size and with my strength I am very careful with the “busting” part. If I put my full power into cut-crushing, the man would be devastated beyond belief. Instead, I take control of the area and work on the psychological aspect. But make no mistake about it, my daughter and all other women should be well-versed in the wonderful art of ball-busting.
Ola
5’6” 216lbs.
There is one great benefit to having a child at twenty-one-years if age. I am forty-one now and able to literally kick my daughter’s (ex) boyfriend’s ass. No mother wants to do that, but I had to and I did.
First off, a bit about me and then some details about my situation with Rich. I was an overweight teen, reaching 320-lbs at one point. I played no sports, never exercised and barely made it through high school academically. I had no pride, no real personal strengths to point to at all. I got married when I was twenty. Freddy, my ex, was thirty-two, and in most ways he was very good for me. He was like a father figure and gave me some stability. When I was about twenty-six I had a health scare. It led to me the gym which led me to self-defense classes. That led me to martial arts and power-lifting. By the time I turned 30 I was down to 220lbs and could bench 180 and leg press over 800lbs. I had also gone from a meek girl to a powerful, confident, outspoken woman. Freddy only liked the ‘new’ me to a certain point. When I seemed too self-sufficient, he got angry with me. By the time I turned thirty-four we were divorced. There has never been anger between us and now we have a different relationship (more about that later). He actually was very, very drawn to my new physique, just not to ‘me’ as I grew up/older.
Our daughter, Marie, had a better upbringing than I did, but she also lacked confidence and a sense of ‘self’. On her twentieth birthday she began dating Rich. He is a real lost soul who thinks that he’s a future rapper. Rich is half-white and the other parts African-American and Latino. He’s about 5’6” 145lbs and I have always felt that his problems have a lot to do with being small. It can really eat away at a man’s self-esteem if he’s short, small and doesn’t really have a lot going for himself intellectually. At 5’6”, Elana was a great catch for him. Unfortunately he was not very nice to her.
Rich seemed to go by the idea that if he could be very nice for the first few weeks then she’d be hooked on him and then he could be mean 90% of the time. The lady, Elena in this case, would constantly yearn for that 10% of that time when he was nice to her. Well, Rich had initial success with this method.
After about three months of dating I confronted Rich about the situation. He did not show ANY sense of finesse at all as he swore at me and told me to bud out. I was quite angry and began insulting him. I got started about his ‘short man problems’ and Rich threatened to hit me. I laughed at him which I knew would get him super-angry.
Rich made the biggest mistake of his life when he tried to hit me. I caught his forearm and swatted it to the side. He came at me again and I swatted him away again as he was throwing awful (wide) punches. I kicked the side of his knee and he let out a grunt. I then delivered a straight right that landed directly on his jaw. Rich crumpled to the floor and I stepped right on his stomach, denying him any air at all. I had never landed a true straight right before so I was unaware of just how hurt he was. He looked like absolute hell but I gave him a shot to the balls anyways. I pushed his balls, with my foot, up inside of him so he would not be able to run or walk.
With-in one minute of the beating my daughter came home. She was in shock that things had escalated. A nurse friend of mine came over and she said that he needed far more help than what she could provide. The urgent care clinic was necessary. I wonder if he was the first man sent there after his girlfriend’s mom kicked his ass.
My daughter understood the situation and I made sure to visit Rich and threaten to beat him far worse if I ever caught him seeing my daughter again. He seemed to forget that warning about nine months later. I approached him at a local bar and literally choked him out. I got behind him quite easily and left him in a puddle of his own urine on the floor. That was the last I ever saw of Rich. Never doubt a Mama Bear.
In the last several years I have made a habit of using my power for fun! I Learned a while back that I really, really enjoy being dominant. And with my size, strength and fighting ability, I don’t need men to pretend that I am able to kick their butt…why? Because I CAN legitimately kick their butt!
Women that make this realization usually find out gradually. That was certainly the case for me. In martial arts practice sessions I would compete with the guys and more-often-than-not I would defeat them. I started to realize that while gender should be irrelevant, it isn’t. Men are constantly thinking about it and so are females. Losing to a woman embarrasses a man and defeating a man makes a woman smile more than when she beats another woman. I think that, for me, having been very overweight and physically undesirable contributed to this. As I got more and more attractive to men I began enjoying guys more and more physically. I also started to notice that I liked being IN-CHARGE! I enjoyed men that did everything how I wanted and men that would always do as I pleased. In a physical sense, I enjoyed being the boss as well. I began enjoying putting men down in the dojo. I was extra-assertive with them in my social life as well. Things were really coming together for me.
The first time I remember this really rearing its head was with Petr. He asked me out right after he stopped being the helping-instructor for my class. Petr is German and about 5’11” 165lbs.. He was twenty-four at the time and I was thirty-six. We were on our second date when Petr told me that he had never met a woman that grapples as well as I do. He said that he honestly felt that I could defeat him. I was curious about this and I definitely wanted to try. One thing that I insisted on is that Petr try his absolute best! Please remember, that up until this time it was still new to me and I didn’t fully understand it all the extent of my abilities and the extreme nature of my Domination-Enjoyment.
Petr and I were at my house and I was glad to see that he gave it all he had. I was so thrilled to see that we were very, very even. There was only one submission and I got it!! I trapped Petr with my legs and forced him to tap out. After the victory I sat on his hard member before woman-handling it for quite a while! Petr was in a special heaven-hell-type-place! Overall he absolutely loved it and was very turned on. He did, however, have a special, adorable look of humiliation on his face as I kept teasing him more and more. I teased him physically and verbally. I really enjoyed pulling, bending and tugging his manhood and watched his expression change. I dated Petr until he returned to Germany. We never got into anything really big, but he was the first man I ordered to kiss my feet and the first man I dominated by-way of his privates. He was the first but wouldn’t be the last!
I also began getting closer and closer to Freddy. We had been getting along better and better over time. Keep in mind that we never, ever had a bad relationship or anger toward each other. By the time I turned thirty-nine (he was fifty-one) Freddy was clearly taking notice of my body. When we got married Freddy was about 5’9” 170lbs, but at this point he was about 155, a healthy decision that also made him much more attractive. He had no belly and he was looking very distinguished as he aged.
Freddy began basically flirting with me in very subtle ways. Then, one night, he basically “confessed” to me. Apparently my very powerful 210-215 physique had been driving him crazy for quite a while. He also admitted that the fact that I know how to fight also got him extra excited. As soon as he told me that I told him that I’d be very, very happy to flex and pose for him. Freddy was not able to contain his excitement. He was open-mouthed and excited. I had him sit down as I did a nice routine for him. I felt comfortable with Freddy so he was a great guy to try this with. Freddy spent the next hour very, very thrilled. At the end I took control of his over-heated manhood. I used mostly my hand and gave him almost what he wanted.
Freddy was, at this point, very open about his feelings toward me. I told him that while I was unsure, I would be thrilled to kick his ass! I told Freddy that he was expected to try his hardest, just as he did when his own daughter defeated him (more about that later).
The way I handled Freddy was thrilling. He’s a smaller-than-average man and I wasn’t shocked that it was relatively easy for me, but I was a little surprised about the extent of it. Ultimately, I made him tap out two dozen times. I also paraded him around over my shoulders, spanked him and mocked him throughout. My ex-husband had to act like a dog, do amusing dances for me and lick my feet. Not knowing for sure if I wanted to have sex with him, I decided to be a spectator as he had sex with himself. There had a scared, nervous, excited and humiliated look on his face that was a true joy for me. I just knew that I would be repeating this with Freddy and with others in the future.
Other highlights have included knocking out a man in a “challenge-match” and then knocking out his brother. I have also formalized a Goddess-relationship with Freddy and TWO other men. Life is good and my introduction to weights and fighting have been a big part of that.
Q and A with Ola
Q) Wow! Can you explain the challenge-match knockout and the brother situation please?
A) We have a graded system where I train so you try and work-up while you have a certain rank and belt. So I was challenged by a guy named Ben. He was nineteen and I was forty. Ben had to get a victory over me to leapfrog me and be where he desired for testing. Ben is from Philippines and about 5’7” 165lbs.. While I had trained with him a lot, I really didn’t know him that well. Before the match, however, I did hear his brother, Victor, say “kick her ass”. Something about that really, really motivated me and it put Ben in a very tough spot. I am much, much thicker and stronger than Ben and I worked my legs around his neck as he seemed more concerned with an arm-bar. Ben let out some horrific squeaks but wouldn’t submit. He took over a minute of pain before tapping. He was certainly more brave than smart. About five weeks later I challenged Victor and he accepted. I used a similar strategy but hooked my legs in a better position around his neck. Victor would have liked to tap out but he never got the chance. He passed out cold. How do you think it feels as a forty-year-old lady to have beaten up two twin boys? I wanted to fix one of them up with my daughter but I didn’t think they would have liked that kind of a mother-in-law-situation at the time.
Q) Wow! What about the two slave-men and Freddy?
A) I have one of Freddy’s friends and my cousin’s ex-husband as Slaves. Freddy is, for now, also my Slave. I was told that in order to make a man a Slave, a woman should first kick his ass IF she can. With my size and strength I certainly can. Freddy’s friend, James, is about 5’11” 175lbs and forty-six-years-old. He is married and has children, but he needs a Goddess. From the moment I met James I knew that he would have sucked every one of my toes, in public, if I told him to. He has a fascination with big, curvy, strong women like me. I am also extremely happy with how he treats his wife. He is a wonderful gentleman and he deserved to have a Goddess whip him into shape. The only time I have hurt him is when I initially allowed him to worship me. He got an initiation-beating that included being knocked out and put in a cage. He didn’t complain. He actually was very appreciative which was a nice start. My second cousin left her husband because she was in love with her ex. I felt bad for the man he left. Manuel is about 5’8” 210lbs and a cute, chubby guy. He’s only twenty-seven so I also serve as a mother-figure for him. Manuel is able to take significant shots to his privates and he can fix anything. I find him to be kind, sweet and very useful.
As far as Freddy is concerned, I have defeated him several times privately and as people, including our daughter, have watched. It’s a lot of fun and I am very, very satisfied with everything. I do not, right now, see why I would want to change our relationship. When I see Freddy he kisses my feet and he has a yes-only policy with me. It doesn’t matter what I want, I always get it. He is physically much, much weaker than me but he is handsome. I enjoy showing him how easily I can beat his ass. He knows that I could end his masculinity with-in a few minutes. He finds that to be extremely exciting and I can see why. Once men let themselves become submissive it is a very fun world.
Q) Do you enjoy ball-busting? What is your history with ball-busting?
A) If I was an adorable 110lb or 130lb lady I would probably use ball-busting much more than I presently do. It’s an effective, exciting thing for the woman and it’s an important thing for all men to experience. At my size and with my strength I am very careful with the “busting” part. If I put my full power into cut-crushing, the man would be devastated beyond belief. Instead, I take control of the area and work on the psychological aspect. But make no mistake about it, my daughter and all other women should be well-versed in the wonderful art of ball-busting.
Meghan
We asked Meghan to wrestle Lee. A 5’3” 118-pound Korean gentleman, Lee has his work cut out for him. Meghan wrestled from ages 8-18 and still does both jiu jitsu and Krav Maga. Meghan is also a gym-rat and at 5’1” 144-pounds, she comes into this match quite confident.
“Well Ken, you asked me if I wanted to start off with an interview, a match vs Lee or kicking a man in the family jewels. Given those great choices, wrestling Lee is my favorite option. An interview is all talk and I am a bit unsure about kicking men in the balls. I am generally not the type of woman that men want to be kicked in the balls by! They generally, I would think, would want a 5’3” 105-pound coed, not a woman my size with my strength and with my experience. I have connected on a few groin shots in my life and the men have not enjoyed it….at all.
When I got to Ken’s place Lee was already there. I rang the doorbell and both little men came to the door. I swear to god that if they both attacked me I could have beaten them both up at one time! But these guys were clearly very nice, sweet gentlemen. Now all they had to pray for is that I would be a nice, sweet lady! Well, Lee had to pray for that, Ken probably wanted to see me at my meanest.
We all sat down and talked and it became crystal clear to me that Lee would try his hardest and that he would lose very, very badly. I asked to be excused so I could change into my small sports bra and my extremely small spandex shorts. I told Lee to be ready when I return! Sure enough he had on a T-shirt and shorts by the time I emerged.
The guys looked at me in pure fear. I can’t blame them. Although I am two inches shorter than Lee, I am over twenty pounds heavier, maybe even closer to thirty pounds heavier. His arms show no evidence of muscle at all. His shoulders are rail thin, he has twig-legs and he lacks even the smallest evidence of physical strength or even the basic amount of male force.
On the other hand, I am a real handful. My calves are 17”, my thighs are 25”, biceps 16” and I am 38-27-38. I can bench press 190-pounds, squat 340 and one-arm curl 45’s with no problem. My back is totally muscled and I have rock hard abs and glutes. I am also a Grade-A-Bitch! In most circumstances I am a nice lady, but when it comes to going one-on-one with a man, I get a huge chip on my shoulder. No matter who the man is, I develop an anger and a feeling that HE wants to hurt ME. I am barely over five-foot-tall and he is obviously the predator in this situation. With Lee, this was a bit of a different situation, but I was still viewing it the exact same way.
Both men were checking me out and I wanted to alert them that I could see their crude behavior. I told them that they are being very rude and tacky with their staring and while I was already set to punish Lee, I may need to break Ken in half as well. They were both VERY apologetic about what perverts they had been and I told them that I can understand that it’s a lot for their pathetic eyes and brains to comprehend, so I’d maybe give them a pass. In reality, I wasn’t actually upset. These two little runts both have an incredibly strong fetish and they were both in the presence of a woman who could make all of their most exciting dreams come true. I could also break both of their necks with-in seconds and turn them into neuters.
I made it very clear that the rules are that we play by MY rules. I was in full bully mode and the sight of this pathetic, skinny, punny little man made me even meaner. I am not sure what the full psychology behind this was/is. Was I excited to fulfill his dreams? Was I excited to exact revenge on the male species? Whatever the case I had a physical, emotional and sexual desire to destroy Lee and leave him a beaten pile-of-man.
Ken has a really nice wrestling room which didn’t surprise me since his greatest joy is powerful women crushing men. Hey, I can’t fault him for liking that! I was able to attack Lee right away because I had zero concern for my defense. Looking at his puny, pathetic arms and muscle-free legs, I knew that there was nothing he could do to hurt me. I grabbed and pushed him to the wall where I secured a hold where I locked my fingers around his back. I had one of my arms over his right shoulder and the other under his left arm-pit. I brought him off the wall, lifted him and slammed him beneath me. I didn’t splash down on him with all of my weight which is the only reason he wasn’t fully ruined. I sat just barely under his throat, grabbed his toothpick legs and dug my knees into his shoulders. I laid my full weight onto his chest and clearly I had a beaten little man beneath me. He told he gives up and I told him that I was well-aware of that fact.
I lead Lee to his feet and then shoved him back to the ground. At this point it was all about claiming my territory and my superiority. Once again, I came right at Lee. I allowed him to headlock me, which he did. I pretended that it upset me and I ripped the headlock off of him and applied my own. I had never felt my thick, powerful arms around such a puny, weak neck. Even the females I had trained with were better built than Lee. I dumped him to the ground, laid my right leg over his upper chest and put my left foot in his crotch. I made sure to call him a little cunt and berated him for his lack of masculinity. Then I did what came naturally and slapped the adorable bastard right across the face. It was clear to me at this point that his life was in my hands.
I spent about ten minutes verbally berating Lee. I asked him how he could expect any woman to feel protected or safe with him. I asked him if he jerked off so much as a child that all of his masculinity left his body. I also wondered aloud if he was able to open heavy doors or if he needed the mail-lady to carry up large parcels for him. I even asked him if he was just waiting, waiting, waiting for puberty to arrive with a constantly disappointing lack of response. I did ultimately end up teasing him about his small, inadequate manhood area. I know that this can be a touchy subject for guys, but I couldn’t help myself. I did an informal measuring job and told him that he is about ½ as long as most men and 1/3 as thick. I actually may have been generous with these estimates.
I then decided to slap a rear naked choke on Lee so I could fulfill his fantasy of being knocked out. He is really some kind of a weakling! He passed out quickly, quietly and completely. Showing his truest submissive colors, his itty bitty cock remained hard throughout. I watched him as he was beginning to awaken. In the meantime I asked Ken if he wanted to get his little ass knocked out as well. What a smart man, he told me that whatever I decide to do is entirely, of course, up to me and me alone.
Lee woke up and he was full of praise for me. I understand not just the male mind, but also the male body. Lee is a nice fella and I knew that physically he couldn’t take much more. For this reason, I went and changed into my thong yellow bikini. I allowed him to kiss my muscles, anything that wasn’t covered by my bikini. He professed his love for me, which is always nice to hear. After his blissful twenty minutes was over, I lifted Lee into my arms and carried him around like the little baby that he is. I then tossed him over my left shoulder, then the right before giving him a leisurely airplane spin. As he was helpless across my shoulders I grabbed his little testicles and his tiny penis and gave them a twist and a squeeze. I brought him to the full-length mirror so I could see the expression on his face. Once I saw enough tears forming I dropped him to the ground. I placed my foot on his face and declared myself the winner. There were no arguments at all.
Before leaving I gave both Lee and Ken one choice. They could either just say goodbye to me and I’d leave, or they could take a squeeze in the balls each and then I would let them have another ten minutes each of muscle worship. The groin grabs would be simultaneous. Four little nuts in my hand at one time.
As you may have guessed, the little boys wanted to have their balls squeezed and then be allowed some worship time. Ken, without a doubt, joins Lee in the teenie-weenie club. He also joins him in the “can’t take much punishment” club. All I did was jingle their bells a little bit and both bitch-boys were nearly in tears. But don’t worry, I didn’t deny myself any pleasure by stopping. I kept twisting, turning, squeezing and smiling. I made sure that Ken understood that he’d get more pain next time…along with an ass-kicking.
Q) Your arms look amazing! Wass that what surprised these guys the most?
A) Not sure. When a penis gets hard I can’t tell what part of me it’s responding to. My arms are extremely strong. Beyond my lifting I also worked at a lumber yard for three summers. I can put down most guys at arm wrestling and my choke holds finish guys off pretty quickly and always quite completely. I hate to sound so arrogant, but I want to be totally honest with you and when talking about my dominant side, why would I have false modesty? I am a short lady, but I am extremely powerful and my arms are just one sign to men that they had better not mess with me.
Q) Do you get turned on by the thought and the actions of dominating and humiliating men?
A) Absolutely. And about 5% of the time I like to be the one that gets dominated. But generally I enjoy nothing more than taking men and reducing them to little, sniveling, begging runts. My favorite thing is to take an athletic man, even a male bodybuilder and show him his vulnerability. You see, my strength is a big plus, but without technique, strength doesn’t matter much. Why would men work-out so much if they don’t learn to fight? Here they are, all muscled up and they can’t even defend themselves! What can be better than a beefcake of a man who can’t avoid getting his ass kicked by a lady who is barely 5-feet tall?
But the guy doesn’t need to be muscular. I enjoy beating non-muscled men that I train with. I also get aroused when I beat up wimps like Lee. It isn’t the most satisfying thing, but I do enjoy it. He’s still a man and I know that I have left quite a mark on his male ego. I don’t need to be attracted to the man in order to be turned on by the fact that I kicked his ass.
Q) Do you have one particular time that you enjoyed dominating a man?
A) Well, I was training and this big 6’3” 280-pound guy was amazed at what I was doing. I was beating the hell out of some girl who was a lot bigger than me. He asked me if I thought I could choke or scissor him “out” if he let me apply the hold. Well, I knew this guy pretty well and it sounded like fun. I never could beat this guy in a match, but I figured I could get him to tap out or maybe make him pass out if he let me apply the hold. Once I had the holds applied he would try to break free. Well, he tapped out in my choke hold, which pretty much assured me that I could force a head scissor tap-out. I teased him about tapping out. He weighs double what I do and I am “just a girl”, so how could he not break free. He just said that he was way closer to passing out than he was to breaking free! In reality, he’s right. He never would have gotten free.
His neck fit perfectly in my scissor-lock. I had a fabulous grip and I gave him a thunderous squeeze. I felt his neck muscles fight back as much as possible. He was really determined as he was enjoying this challenge. My legs were getting a little bit tired, but there was NO way that I was going to let a man do anything but tap out or pass out. I remember twisting my legs, squeezing my glutes and watching his big, burly hand get in position to submit. By the time it was over he looked very pleased to be done! I was SO turned on that I asked him “do you eat pussy”. With no concern about the fact that this was open to the public (although nobody was around) I sat my pussy right on his face and had a series of very powerful orgasms! He certainly was/is a pussy-eater and he clearly declared that he can’t handle a lady like me! I respect his honesty. So few men can handle me! I do respect the fact that he could take some serious squeezes and he could handle me taking a rough, wild ride on his face.
Q) What is your philosophy about ball busting and Lift&Carries?
A) As you may figure, I don’t have any issue or limitations with ball busting. I have had male friends who have made it worth my while to take them on a ball-busting journey. They know that I start slow and work my way up to the point where they want no more. A few of them have even had me do some work with friends of theirs. Basically why not? It is entirely un-painful for me, but I do get to profit from it and I get to feel extremely powerful. I can beat the hell out of the guy or we can go right to ball-busting. I am very creative and always find new ways to torture men. It’s amazing really because the penis and testicles are just one area but there are literally an endless number of things that can be done to them. The last guy I busted really got it! I just held his balls tightly and slapped them for over twenty minutes. By the time I left his balls were absolutely enormous. He is a real glutton.
Doing ball-busting serves a nice purpose for me, but I have had my favorite experiences when the guy didn’t want to be cock-crushed. I heard from some guys at the gym that this one man said he could beat “any chick” that had ever walked into the place. Well, he was clearly trying to make up for the fact that at about 5’8” 150-pounds, most of the men there could whip him. I saw this guy train and I wanted to kick-box him. That’s right, with the protective gear, but still trading punches and kicks. He was up for it and I mentioned nothing to him about knowing his previous statements about women.
This guy, like many men who haven’t trained enough in MMA or kick-boxing, couldn’t escape my kicks. I was peppering his legs until he struggled just to stay standing and to have any sort of movement. He was in such pain that he didn’t even see a straight left coming right for him. He was floored. Macho as he is (and I admire his willingness to keep going) he soldiered on. I kept the assault going and it got to the point where it was pure punishment. Finally I drilled his ribs with two vicious kicks and then two vicious punches. Finally I landed a haymaker to his chin. Austin was on the ground, in pain and very, very dazed. I removed his shorts and none of the four spectators were particularily surprised. I removed his cup. Next I placed my foot right on his scrotum and said “I heard that you could beat any bitch here, right”.
I dug my foot in and told him that I have half a mind to bring my leg back and show him how a real bad-ass lady handles cocky guys. He looked terrified and stayed totally still. I grabbed his ankles, dug my foot deep into his crotch as he moaned and apologized. Tears began leaving his eyes and I told him that I can hardly imagine what would happen when I deliver my final kick. I made him believe that I was going to do it, but I did not. Instead I sat down and grabbed his balls. I slapped them until tears reappeared in his eyes. The four people (three males and one female) looked on. When I was satisfied with his crying I kissed him on the cheek, ordered the others to leave and promised to care for my victim. The other woman watching said that she found my victim to be handsome, but due to his lack of masculinity and his damaged goods, her interest in him was gone.
We sat there alone and I kept his manhood in my powerful yet petite hand. I asked him how it felt to be beaten up by a girl after making such a foolish statement. He had been terrified about losing his masculinity and I informed him that if he played his cards right he would be okay. In yet another act of dominance I lifted Austin back to the place he had his clothes. I dropped him and told him not to worry about the fact that people could now see him being woman-handled because soon enough word would get out. Eyes did turn and I am pretty sure that everyone understood what had happened. Out of all the enjoyment I had, seeing his sore, inflamed balls was the best of all.
Another time I had won a tournament and since there were no other females, I beat three males to take the trophy. Well, two of the three men were angels and those two were in their 30’s (I was 15). But the guy who was 18 was a jerk about it. He angled for a rematch and two weeks later it happened. I certainly wasn’t anticipating any troubles with him, but I got myself pretty jazzed up anyways. It took about one minute for me to get a rear-naked choke on him. I also settled my feet right in his sack. There were just two people watching, a guy and a girl and both are friends of mine. He was wise enough to tap out before passing out. I stopped choking him but I used my arms to keep him subdued and still. I dug my heels up and in on his genitals. I was basically cramming his cock and balls right up into the body. Not sure if it was the fear or the pain, but he passed out. When he woke up I just said that I must have mistakenly kept some pressure between his legs. He didn’t complain or say a word. I am pretty sure that he just figured I am a psychopath and he better either stay his distance or be really nice to me!
I held no grudge against him and I hope he feels the same way toward me. People need to learn life’s little lessons. I think that all of us learn some lessons quickly and others take some time.
As far as lift and carry, I don’t mind doing them as long as the expectations are realistic. I actually like being the one to suggest it and to give the ideas of the lifts. Obviously I don’t want to get hurt lifting and carrying someone. I actually enjoy strong women and men lifting and carrying me! It’s fun. I think it would be a blast to tap a guy out and make him carry me around on a victory parade!
We asked Meghan to wrestle Lee. A 5’3” 118-pound Korean gentleman, Lee has his work cut out for him. Meghan wrestled from ages 8-18 and still does both jiu jitsu and Krav Maga. Meghan is also a gym-rat and at 5’1” 144-pounds, she comes into this match quite confident.
“Well Ken, you asked me if I wanted to start off with an interview, a match vs Lee or kicking a man in the family jewels. Given those great choices, wrestling Lee is my favorite option. An interview is all talk and I am a bit unsure about kicking men in the balls. I am generally not the type of woman that men want to be kicked in the balls by! They generally, I would think, would want a 5’3” 105-pound coed, not a woman my size with my strength and with my experience. I have connected on a few groin shots in my life and the men have not enjoyed it….at all.
When I got to Ken’s place Lee was already there. I rang the doorbell and both little men came to the door. I swear to god that if they both attacked me I could have beaten them both up at one time! But these guys were clearly very nice, sweet gentlemen. Now all they had to pray for is that I would be a nice, sweet lady! Well, Lee had to pray for that, Ken probably wanted to see me at my meanest.
We all sat down and talked and it became crystal clear to me that Lee would try his hardest and that he would lose very, very badly. I asked to be excused so I could change into my small sports bra and my extremely small spandex shorts. I told Lee to be ready when I return! Sure enough he had on a T-shirt and shorts by the time I emerged.
The guys looked at me in pure fear. I can’t blame them. Although I am two inches shorter than Lee, I am over twenty pounds heavier, maybe even closer to thirty pounds heavier. His arms show no evidence of muscle at all. His shoulders are rail thin, he has twig-legs and he lacks even the smallest evidence of physical strength or even the basic amount of male force.
On the other hand, I am a real handful. My calves are 17”, my thighs are 25”, biceps 16” and I am 38-27-38. I can bench press 190-pounds, squat 340 and one-arm curl 45’s with no problem. My back is totally muscled and I have rock hard abs and glutes. I am also a Grade-A-Bitch! In most circumstances I am a nice lady, but when it comes to going one-on-one with a man, I get a huge chip on my shoulder. No matter who the man is, I develop an anger and a feeling that HE wants to hurt ME. I am barely over five-foot-tall and he is obviously the predator in this situation. With Lee, this was a bit of a different situation, but I was still viewing it the exact same way.
Both men were checking me out and I wanted to alert them that I could see their crude behavior. I told them that they are being very rude and tacky with their staring and while I was already set to punish Lee, I may need to break Ken in half as well. They were both VERY apologetic about what perverts they had been and I told them that I can understand that it’s a lot for their pathetic eyes and brains to comprehend, so I’d maybe give them a pass. In reality, I wasn’t actually upset. These two little runts both have an incredibly strong fetish and they were both in the presence of a woman who could make all of their most exciting dreams come true. I could also break both of their necks with-in seconds and turn them into neuters.
I made it very clear that the rules are that we play by MY rules. I was in full bully mode and the sight of this pathetic, skinny, punny little man made me even meaner. I am not sure what the full psychology behind this was/is. Was I excited to fulfill his dreams? Was I excited to exact revenge on the male species? Whatever the case I had a physical, emotional and sexual desire to destroy Lee and leave him a beaten pile-of-man.
Ken has a really nice wrestling room which didn’t surprise me since his greatest joy is powerful women crushing men. Hey, I can’t fault him for liking that! I was able to attack Lee right away because I had zero concern for my defense. Looking at his puny, pathetic arms and muscle-free legs, I knew that there was nothing he could do to hurt me. I grabbed and pushed him to the wall where I secured a hold where I locked my fingers around his back. I had one of my arms over his right shoulder and the other under his left arm-pit. I brought him off the wall, lifted him and slammed him beneath me. I didn’t splash down on him with all of my weight which is the only reason he wasn’t fully ruined. I sat just barely under his throat, grabbed his toothpick legs and dug my knees into his shoulders. I laid my full weight onto his chest and clearly I had a beaten little man beneath me. He told he gives up and I told him that I was well-aware of that fact.
I lead Lee to his feet and then shoved him back to the ground. At this point it was all about claiming my territory and my superiority. Once again, I came right at Lee. I allowed him to headlock me, which he did. I pretended that it upset me and I ripped the headlock off of him and applied my own. I had never felt my thick, powerful arms around such a puny, weak neck. Even the females I had trained with were better built than Lee. I dumped him to the ground, laid my right leg over his upper chest and put my left foot in his crotch. I made sure to call him a little cunt and berated him for his lack of masculinity. Then I did what came naturally and slapped the adorable bastard right across the face. It was clear to me at this point that his life was in my hands.
I spent about ten minutes verbally berating Lee. I asked him how he could expect any woman to feel protected or safe with him. I asked him if he jerked off so much as a child that all of his masculinity left his body. I also wondered aloud if he was able to open heavy doors or if he needed the mail-lady to carry up large parcels for him. I even asked him if he was just waiting, waiting, waiting for puberty to arrive with a constantly disappointing lack of response. I did ultimately end up teasing him about his small, inadequate manhood area. I know that this can be a touchy subject for guys, but I couldn’t help myself. I did an informal measuring job and told him that he is about ½ as long as most men and 1/3 as thick. I actually may have been generous with these estimates.
I then decided to slap a rear naked choke on Lee so I could fulfill his fantasy of being knocked out. He is really some kind of a weakling! He passed out quickly, quietly and completely. Showing his truest submissive colors, his itty bitty cock remained hard throughout. I watched him as he was beginning to awaken. In the meantime I asked Ken if he wanted to get his little ass knocked out as well. What a smart man, he told me that whatever I decide to do is entirely, of course, up to me and me alone.
Lee woke up and he was full of praise for me. I understand not just the male mind, but also the male body. Lee is a nice fella and I knew that physically he couldn’t take much more. For this reason, I went and changed into my thong yellow bikini. I allowed him to kiss my muscles, anything that wasn’t covered by my bikini. He professed his love for me, which is always nice to hear. After his blissful twenty minutes was over, I lifted Lee into my arms and carried him around like the little baby that he is. I then tossed him over my left shoulder, then the right before giving him a leisurely airplane spin. As he was helpless across my shoulders I grabbed his little testicles and his tiny penis and gave them a twist and a squeeze. I brought him to the full-length mirror so I could see the expression on his face. Once I saw enough tears forming I dropped him to the ground. I placed my foot on his face and declared myself the winner. There were no arguments at all.
Before leaving I gave both Lee and Ken one choice. They could either just say goodbye to me and I’d leave, or they could take a squeeze in the balls each and then I would let them have another ten minutes each of muscle worship. The groin grabs would be simultaneous. Four little nuts in my hand at one time.
As you may have guessed, the little boys wanted to have their balls squeezed and then be allowed some worship time. Ken, without a doubt, joins Lee in the teenie-weenie club. He also joins him in the “can’t take much punishment” club. All I did was jingle their bells a little bit and both bitch-boys were nearly in tears. But don’t worry, I didn’t deny myself any pleasure by stopping. I kept twisting, turning, squeezing and smiling. I made sure that Ken understood that he’d get more pain next time…along with an ass-kicking.
Q) Your arms look amazing! Wass that what surprised these guys the most?
A) Not sure. When a penis gets hard I can’t tell what part of me it’s responding to. My arms are extremely strong. Beyond my lifting I also worked at a lumber yard for three summers. I can put down most guys at arm wrestling and my choke holds finish guys off pretty quickly and always quite completely. I hate to sound so arrogant, but I want to be totally honest with you and when talking about my dominant side, why would I have false modesty? I am a short lady, but I am extremely powerful and my arms are just one sign to men that they had better not mess with me.
Q) Do you get turned on by the thought and the actions of dominating and humiliating men?
A) Absolutely. And about 5% of the time I like to be the one that gets dominated. But generally I enjoy nothing more than taking men and reducing them to little, sniveling, begging runts. My favorite thing is to take an athletic man, even a male bodybuilder and show him his vulnerability. You see, my strength is a big plus, but without technique, strength doesn’t matter much. Why would men work-out so much if they don’t learn to fight? Here they are, all muscled up and they can’t even defend themselves! What can be better than a beefcake of a man who can’t avoid getting his ass kicked by a lady who is barely 5-feet tall?
But the guy doesn’t need to be muscular. I enjoy beating non-muscled men that I train with. I also get aroused when I beat up wimps like Lee. It isn’t the most satisfying thing, but I do enjoy it. He’s still a man and I know that I have left quite a mark on his male ego. I don’t need to be attracted to the man in order to be turned on by the fact that I kicked his ass.
Q) Do you have one particular time that you enjoyed dominating a man?
A) Well, I was training and this big 6’3” 280-pound guy was amazed at what I was doing. I was beating the hell out of some girl who was a lot bigger than me. He asked me if I thought I could choke or scissor him “out” if he let me apply the hold. Well, I knew this guy pretty well and it sounded like fun. I never could beat this guy in a match, but I figured I could get him to tap out or maybe make him pass out if he let me apply the hold. Once I had the holds applied he would try to break free. Well, he tapped out in my choke hold, which pretty much assured me that I could force a head scissor tap-out. I teased him about tapping out. He weighs double what I do and I am “just a girl”, so how could he not break free. He just said that he was way closer to passing out than he was to breaking free! In reality, he’s right. He never would have gotten free.
His neck fit perfectly in my scissor-lock. I had a fabulous grip and I gave him a thunderous squeeze. I felt his neck muscles fight back as much as possible. He was really determined as he was enjoying this challenge. My legs were getting a little bit tired, but there was NO way that I was going to let a man do anything but tap out or pass out. I remember twisting my legs, squeezing my glutes and watching his big, burly hand get in position to submit. By the time it was over he looked very pleased to be done! I was SO turned on that I asked him “do you eat pussy”. With no concern about the fact that this was open to the public (although nobody was around) I sat my pussy right on his face and had a series of very powerful orgasms! He certainly was/is a pussy-eater and he clearly declared that he can’t handle a lady like me! I respect his honesty. So few men can handle me! I do respect the fact that he could take some serious squeezes and he could handle me taking a rough, wild ride on his face.
Q) What is your philosophy about ball busting and Lift&Carries?
A) As you may figure, I don’t have any issue or limitations with ball busting. I have had male friends who have made it worth my while to take them on a ball-busting journey. They know that I start slow and work my way up to the point where they want no more. A few of them have even had me do some work with friends of theirs. Basically why not? It is entirely un-painful for me, but I do get to profit from it and I get to feel extremely powerful. I can beat the hell out of the guy or we can go right to ball-busting. I am very creative and always find new ways to torture men. It’s amazing really because the penis and testicles are just one area but there are literally an endless number of things that can be done to them. The last guy I busted really got it! I just held his balls tightly and slapped them for over twenty minutes. By the time I left his balls were absolutely enormous. He is a real glutton.
Doing ball-busting serves a nice purpose for me, but I have had my favorite experiences when the guy didn’t want to be cock-crushed. I heard from some guys at the gym that this one man said he could beat “any chick” that had ever walked into the place. Well, he was clearly trying to make up for the fact that at about 5’8” 150-pounds, most of the men there could whip him. I saw this guy train and I wanted to kick-box him. That’s right, with the protective gear, but still trading punches and kicks. He was up for it and I mentioned nothing to him about knowing his previous statements about women.
This guy, like many men who haven’t trained enough in MMA or kick-boxing, couldn’t escape my kicks. I was peppering his legs until he struggled just to stay standing and to have any sort of movement. He was in such pain that he didn’t even see a straight left coming right for him. He was floored. Macho as he is (and I admire his willingness to keep going) he soldiered on. I kept the assault going and it got to the point where it was pure punishment. Finally I drilled his ribs with two vicious kicks and then two vicious punches. Finally I landed a haymaker to his chin. Austin was on the ground, in pain and very, very dazed. I removed his shorts and none of the four spectators were particularily surprised. I removed his cup. Next I placed my foot right on his scrotum and said “I heard that you could beat any bitch here, right”.
I dug my foot in and told him that I have half a mind to bring my leg back and show him how a real bad-ass lady handles cocky guys. He looked terrified and stayed totally still. I grabbed his ankles, dug my foot deep into his crotch as he moaned and apologized. Tears began leaving his eyes and I told him that I can hardly imagine what would happen when I deliver my final kick. I made him believe that I was going to do it, but I did not. Instead I sat down and grabbed his balls. I slapped them until tears reappeared in his eyes. The four people (three males and one female) looked on. When I was satisfied with his crying I kissed him on the cheek, ordered the others to leave and promised to care for my victim. The other woman watching said that she found my victim to be handsome, but due to his lack of masculinity and his damaged goods, her interest in him was gone.
We sat there alone and I kept his manhood in my powerful yet petite hand. I asked him how it felt to be beaten up by a girl after making such a foolish statement. He had been terrified about losing his masculinity and I informed him that if he played his cards right he would be okay. In yet another act of dominance I lifted Austin back to the place he had his clothes. I dropped him and told him not to worry about the fact that people could now see him being woman-handled because soon enough word would get out. Eyes did turn and I am pretty sure that everyone understood what had happened. Out of all the enjoyment I had, seeing his sore, inflamed balls was the best of all.
Another time I had won a tournament and since there were no other females, I beat three males to take the trophy. Well, two of the three men were angels and those two were in their 30’s (I was 15). But the guy who was 18 was a jerk about it. He angled for a rematch and two weeks later it happened. I certainly wasn’t anticipating any troubles with him, but I got myself pretty jazzed up anyways. It took about one minute for me to get a rear-naked choke on him. I also settled my feet right in his sack. There were just two people watching, a guy and a girl and both are friends of mine. He was wise enough to tap out before passing out. I stopped choking him but I used my arms to keep him subdued and still. I dug my heels up and in on his genitals. I was basically cramming his cock and balls right up into the body. Not sure if it was the fear or the pain, but he passed out. When he woke up I just said that I must have mistakenly kept some pressure between his legs. He didn’t complain or say a word. I am pretty sure that he just figured I am a psychopath and he better either stay his distance or be really nice to me!
I held no grudge against him and I hope he feels the same way toward me. People need to learn life’s little lessons. I think that all of us learn some lessons quickly and others take some time.
As far as lift and carry, I don’t mind doing them as long as the expectations are realistic. I actually like being the one to suggest it and to give the ideas of the lifts. Obviously I don’t want to get hurt lifting and carrying someone. I actually enjoy strong women and men lifting and carrying me! It’s fun. I think it would be a blast to tap a guy out and make him carry me around on a victory parade!
Kelly
6’3” 187lbs.
From Kelly:
I was 5’5” when I was 11, 5’9” when I was 13 and my present height of 6’3” when I was 16. I have heard every joke in the book about tall women. Men are very curious about me and for some reason they feel like they can just ask me a million questions about my height. Guys and even gals wonder if I play basketball, how tall my parents are and many other repetitive questions. Even though some of this can get tiresome, I love being tall.
When I was in high school I played volleyball all four years. In college I still played volleyball but also did crew (rowing) and was a gym rat at the boxing and wrestling club. I absolutely loved it and I had great friends there. I am a bit unusual because while most people want to be something that they are not, I love everything about myself. I love my height, strength and what’s on the inside. I have worked hard on my body and I have also worked hard to cut myself slack on things. I like what I like and I put a real emphasis on authenticity.
My father is 6’4” and my mother is 6’2”. I have one brother and one sister. My brother is 6’6” and my sister is 6’1”. I had a nice upbringing with plenty of love/support. While people said stupid things to me and asked me about stupid things (repetitively) I wasn’t picked on or bullied. When college started I got into these new athletic hobbies and began understanding what special gifts I have.
First off, I wasn’t aware of just how strong I am. And then I upped my workouts and I became even more buff and substantially stronger. I would say that by the time Junior year started I was a really tough and intimidating lady. I always knew that I was competitive, but boxing, kick-boxing and all kinds of wrestling brought out something special in me. I began noticing that my life’s pleasure is defeating a man or a woman and having them admit defeat to me. I enjoy it when they need to look all the way up at me and do whatever I say. I rather beat men than other women because I am more attracted to men. I occasionally want some girl on girl action, but my true romantic desires and my strongest sexual desires involve men. Plus it’s just obviously a bigger, usually surprising thing when a woman makes a guy look like a beaten bitch.
It was Junior year that I began facing a lot of others in grappling and all kinds of striking. Since hand-to-hand combat is more in the male-realm, I had to get used to facing men. Most women would be very weary about facing a man. I started getting myself very psyched up before testing myself against someone else. I wanted to always be aggressive and use my mental edge. I am not only confident about my physical abilities. I also know that I am a smart lady and I can out-think opponents when need-be. I don’t find many men who can match me mentally and few women can match me physically.
I remember when I began a tournament of sorts where we had weekly matches. There were various divisions and I began in the 4th of 5 groups. In other words, I was too big and strong to be in group 5, but since I was just starting to grapple competitively, I wasn’t going to start up in one of the top groups. My first match was with a man that was about ten years older than me named Ronnie. He’s about 5’9” 175lbs and the first thing I noticed that really stuck with me was the size difference between us. When we went over the rules with the ref I realized what it meant to be a good six inches taller than someone. Standing straight across from him I felt like a towering goddess. Then during the match I noticed that the size of my hands and legs dwarfed him. I had an incredibly easy time with Ronnie and I used a strategy that I continue to use presently. I was battling on the mat with Ronnie when I scooped him up and surrounded him with my legs. My legs are extremely long and shockingly strong. I drew him in close and squeezed him to a submission. It took just over one-minute for me to hear a desperate submission from this once-proud man. He shook my hand but he had a tough time looking eye to eye with me…and not just because he’s so short!
My first six or seven matches were all against sub-6ft males. I began gaining a reputation for luring guys into my scissor locks and then terminating them. These fellas are short and they learn to grapple and fight for self-defense and to feel more macho. But that wasn’t going to happen when they faced me. I began to get a very excited feeling when I was going to grapple because I knew that instead of facing mega-monsters like in training, I was facing 150-200lb men who were more like squeeze-toys than legitimate opponents. Even the guys with muscles had no chance once my plan began.
Even the big monster-men had trouble with my scissor locks in practice. When I wasn’t able to apply the holds during a match they’d let me lock one on them just to see if they could escape. Although they were free to try to escape the fellas often times failed and were amazed that they couldn’t shake free from a lady’s clutches.
A very handsome Zen-like guy with muscles and a mysterious smile caught my eye and apparently I caught his. I was in the 3rd level at this time and he just moved up to the 2nd t. He was present when I made my massive move up to the 3rd level and we began talking. I asked him if he was man enough to go all-out against a woman. He said that he absolutely was! We got a ref and we had a five-minute match with no submissions. Raymond got the better of me but it was somewhat close. The ref said he had an advantage most of the match but it was like 60/40. Raymond achieved a lot in his sporting life and all accomplished people have some competitiveness. I asked him if he isn’t the least bit interested in seeing if he can get a 3rd division person like me to tap out. At 6’1” 198lbs Raymond was susceptible to mental manipulation. I got him to try again. I had the advantage of knowing that he didn’t just want to win, he wanted to win via tap out. He probably felt that my attraction to him would end if he couldn’t show me that he had enough power to do that. He’s two inches shorter than me and that probably played mind games with him as well.
We had a rough two minutes with nobody gaining a clear advantage and I could tell that Raymond was getting frustrated that he couldn’t put me away. As I hoped he over-extended himself and I caught him with my calves and feet. I got going quickly-as-hell because this would be my only chance to win. I worked him into a jiu-jitsu figure four. My legs were around his neck and I made a 4-shape with my legs. I had enough pressure on him and was holding him tight enough so he couldn’t get out and he was in tremendous pain. He also couldn’t stay awake for more than a minute or so in this hold. But for me to guarantee the win and get the pressure I would ultimately need I’d have to grab my own ankle and pull. I struggled to reach that far but then I had an idea. If I reached as far as possible and used my core in almost do a sit-up then I could grab my ankle and it would be the end of Raymond. I gave it a shot and I was able to grab my ankle and get the hold applied perfectly. I squeezed with all my might and Raymond lasted maybe another fifteen seconds before he tapped out. To his total disgrace his eyes fluttered and he briefly passed out. Raymond woke up very confused but when he realized what had happened he really got frustrated and was in disbelief. I sat next to Raymond and the ref said “don’t beat him up anymore, he’s done. Once someone gets knocked out like that they are done for the day”. I think that pronouncement bothered Raymond.
I hugged him and told Raymond that on any given day anything can happen. We stood up and I just said “let me try something”. I lifted Raymond in a cradle carry and told him that I always wanted to beat a tough guy and carry him away like this! That’s when I learned a male-ego lesson!
Raymond got hard as a rock when I carried him. I assumed that he was thrilled and in a sense he was. But in another sense he was a broken man. When I put him down I told him I loved that his little guy was popping up to say hello! I then lifted Raymond across my shoulders as if I was going to do squats with him. I walked around a bit and then put him down.
Well, apparently it was all too much for Raymond as he got very distant from me. He told me that he was just going through some issues and needed space. I was disappointed in the whole situation and disappointed in him. But I have always been lucky in a sense because the universe has always allowed me to get even in life.
About five months later it was obvious that Raymond had a girlfriend. We had a tournament and I was put out-of-class-weight-class because of a lack of participants. I was bumped into Raymond’s class contest. Success drives me and ever since the time I defeated Raymond I had worked extra hard and gotten stronger, rougher and tougher. I didn’t even need to walk over to the pairings sheet to know that I would be placed against this coward. I felt like I willed it to happen.
I began thinking purely about strategy and reminding myself not to think in personal terms. I didn’t look at Raymond or talk to him. He couldn’t back out and I was actually looking forward to this. Remember, he had beaten me once and it was close last time until I got my legs around him. This time I single-leg-scissored him and had his entire right leg captured. I think he knew that he couldn’t move or he’d be risking his entire hip and knee. I had trouble getting him in the submission hold I wanted but I was clearly in-control. I broke the scissors and pinned his shoulder with my knee and shin. I then thought that I could swing my other leg up and have both of my knees on his shoulders as I was sitting on his stomach and chest. If I proportioned my weight properly he couldn’t buck me off. I also got his legs and folded them up. He was in a very small package and totally rolled up. I expected a submission but he’s so flexible that he wasn’t in bad pain, he was just humiliatingly trapped.
I got impatient as he began to squirm effectively. I kept my weight on him but put my legs by his shoulder. Meanwhile I was pressing on his stomach to rob him of his wind. He wasn’t thinking about my legs for a brief bit and I held his head still with my big hands and worked my thighs around his head and neck. I cleared my hands so it was now a very clear-cut, easy-to-see head-scissor hold. This is an unconventional but humiliating and fun way to end a man’s sense of masculinity and to end a match. He had squirmed out of trouble only to find a much more painful form of trouble. I squeezed, crossed my legs and even though he tried to hulk up and wiggle out…heck he even tried scratching and scraping my legs…he was a dead man. I squeezed so hard that my legs vibrated when I felt his pathetic little hand tapping my left thigh. I slowly released and made sure his head went to the floor. He avoided being KO’ed but he really wished that he could have been ANYWHERE else at that moment. I smiled, stood up and had my hand raised. I let other people help the beaten pile of testosterone laying on the floor.
Raymond worked even harder to avoid me and I can’t say that I blame him. Three weeks later I had a match and this guy was also super-handsome. He is about 6ft and 180lbs, so on the smaller side but drop-dead-gorgeous. He also had talked to me before and I knew he found me to be attractive. He was just nervous enough when talking to me to make it cute. Before we began he told me that he had seen me “bury” a few guys and he wanted me to know how much he respects and fears me. I smiled and told him that there was no need to fear me. Well, turns out I was wrong! I found him to be so great-smelling and sexy that I beat him a dozen times! He was erect and this ‘match’ was fortunately in private so it got to be sensual, the first time that EVER happened for me. He did his best but he was my play-thing. After the final tap out as I was standing over him with my foot on his chest he told me some news….”I’m Raymond’s brother. And I love you”. I laughed and I could then see the resemblance. Well, this young man had a whole different take on ass-kicking women! As far as him being in love with me, that didn’t surprise me at all.
Boris asked me out and I accepted. He is my age and it was weird how well we’ve hit it off on various levels. There’s the arousal part and just the personal chemistry aspect.
Raymond was okay with his brother dating me or at least he pretended to be. One night we were hanging out and it was very apparent that both men were erect. We were all a little tipsy and I asked them if I could “comparison shop”. I grabbed Boris and Raymond by the package and both guys were as erect as can be. Raymond blushed and said that he felt small when held by such a big hand. I winked at him and told him that he should never, ever feel small. I let Boris know that his manhood area is mine until further notice. This was eight months ago and we are still dating.
As far as Raymond goes, I have faced him once more and that’s it. I defeated him and then dominated him. I got into Domination with Boris and I knew that the situation would also work with Raymond. After planting my ass on his face in victory I stood over Raymond and put my foot threateningly on his crotch. I then walked him around by the manhood before attaching a chip clip to each nipple, to his penis and to his balls. He kissed my butt and pretended to be a dog for a good long while. I sometimes wonder if Raymond will ever want his manhood back.
When Ken asked me about wrestling him, Dan and Lo I was skeptical. A lot of small guys want to wrestle me. But then we discussed this whole book thing and I decided that it would be fun for this 6’3” lady to face 5’6’, 5’4”and 5’3” men.
It was an adorable scene when I met the little men. They reserved a suite for me and it must have been literally hundreds of dollars. These are some generous and appreciative little men. They looked SO short and frankly they looked pretty weak also. But even though I say that they looked weak, I reserved judgement because they are men and some guys have really surprised me in the past. Lo is twenty-six, Dan is thirty-eight and Ken in forty-one. All three are clean-cut and certainly the professional and the intimidated type.
We talked for a while about various things and then I asked the guys if they wanted to see me in my wrestling bikini. They were super-excited. I changed into my orangish-red bikini and it was extremely revealing. Clearly these boys hadn’t seen many women my height before. I told them, almost immediately, to get down to their wrestling gear. They complied immediately and I had them stand in a triangle facing each other. I did this for a very specific reason. I had them look at their own manhood and the other manhoods in the triangle. Yup, all three little men were hard. I knew they wanted to be dominated so I face-slapped all three of them and called them old horny pervs! I also asked them which one wanted to be crushed first.
Dan went first and at 5’4” 142lbs he doesn’t have any noticeable muscle at all. I asked him if he thought it was odd that he didn’t get any muscles just by accident growing up. When he didn’t reply I told him to either kiss my feet or I’d kick him in the head. He kissed my feet right away. I told the other two bastards that Dan is beyond pathetic because I hadn’t even put a finger on him and he’s already kissing my feet.
I starred down at Dan and asked him what he’s going to do with a woman that’s eleven inches taller than him! He certainly had no answer for me. I did what any amazon would do and grabbed him by the throat and walked him back to the wall. I asked him, rhetorically, if he wanted to be knocked out with this choke-hold. He tried shaking his head. I then used my other hand to grab his crotch. I pulled him off the wall and scooped him into a professional wrestling body slam. He wouldn’t dare challenge me as long as I had my hand wrapped around his throat. I didn’t slam him hard at all but when he was on the ground I instructed him to stay there.
Well, Dan showed some ambition and he tried to get up. It was like a little pet trying to squirm away so I grabbed little Dan and applied a bear hug. It was so much fun because it isn’t every day that I get to play around with such helpless little boys. His feet dangled from the ground in the funniest way. I nearly knocked the wind out of Dan before dropping him to the floor and giving him a full wedgie. With the elastic on his undies torn I lifted the twerp across my shoulders and removed his shreds of clothes. How could I beat little men without a spanking finale? I put Dan across my lap and crushed his ass until it was bright red.
I was no nicer to Ken or Lo but then again, they wanted this. Ken is supposedly bigger than Dan at 5’6” but his 140lbs proved to be free of any testosterone or masculinity. I could have broken both of his hands with one of mine. Ken was the victim of a headscissors that nearly made him piss himself. By the time Lo had witness this, every bit of his pathetic 5’3” 125lb body must have been terrified.
I openly laughed at Lo which I know humiliated him and excited this small excuse for a man. I couldn’t recall seeing a man that tiny before. He was like halfway between a big dwarf and a small man. I literally played with him as if he was a five-year-old-boy. Ideas kept coming to me as I was whipping his ass, each one more cruel than the last.
After punishing each cute, kind little man I decided to put holds on all three dudes at once. While I never saw myself as a dominant type woman, I was really enjoying this and I was acting basically as a Dominatrix. One thing was for sure, this was great for my ego.
I also let the men punch my legs, abs and shoulders. It was hilarious to see the look on their face as their puny fists flew off on my muscles. I went on to do some very sensual, naughty things with these three adorable men. I am a “pleaser” and I want people to be happy. I have tremendous respect for these three men. I also realized that I get very sexually aroused by being Dominant. It thrills me and I have been selecting some opportunities to be a Domme-Woman. I don’t take the time to worry about whether I am “weird” or anything like that. Defeating and dominating men fills a huge need for me and when I am with the right man or men, then it can really be a hoot!
Q and A with Kelly
Q) You are an absolutely amazing lady. Kelly, have you ever done any ballbusting?
A) Not really. I consider ball-busting rearing back and cracking a man in his balls with a vicious kick. I haven’t done that but I have held men at my mercy by groin-grabbing them. That is so scary for men but we don’t risk permanent damage. As I said before, I am a kinky woman in a sense so I never want to rule things out of be judgmental.
Q) What kind of men flirt with you the most?
A) Actually I’d say shorter men. Men that are 5’8”- 5’11”. I am very into a man’s looks but height isn’t a major issue for me. I also attract more men of European heritage. When I was in Spain I got a crazy number of looks and men flirted with me constantly. I also get hit on by tons of older guys which is usually pretty creepy. I wonder what’s going through their mind when I know that they are married and old and they are talking themselves up to me anyways.
Q) Do you like it or dislike it when a man gets an erection around you?
A) If I am kicking his ass it’s fine and actually it’s a good thing in those cases. One thing that happened to me once was that a guy was sitting at a table staring at me and clearly playing with his genitals. I hate it when guys are creeps and pervs and want to tell me all about their desires. Frankly I just really don’t care to hear it. If a guy gets all hot and bothered by me and just goes home and jerks off, well, that’s fine and it’s actually kind of cute. I just don’t want to hear about it or be involved in it other than being the memory that occurs to them when doing their thing.
6’3” 187lbs.
From Kelly:
I was 5’5” when I was 11, 5’9” when I was 13 and my present height of 6’3” when I was 16. I have heard every joke in the book about tall women. Men are very curious about me and for some reason they feel like they can just ask me a million questions about my height. Guys and even gals wonder if I play basketball, how tall my parents are and many other repetitive questions. Even though some of this can get tiresome, I love being tall.
When I was in high school I played volleyball all four years. In college I still played volleyball but also did crew (rowing) and was a gym rat at the boxing and wrestling club. I absolutely loved it and I had great friends there. I am a bit unusual because while most people want to be something that they are not, I love everything about myself. I love my height, strength and what’s on the inside. I have worked hard on my body and I have also worked hard to cut myself slack on things. I like what I like and I put a real emphasis on authenticity.
My father is 6’4” and my mother is 6’2”. I have one brother and one sister. My brother is 6’6” and my sister is 6’1”. I had a nice upbringing with plenty of love/support. While people said stupid things to me and asked me about stupid things (repetitively) I wasn’t picked on or bullied. When college started I got into these new athletic hobbies and began understanding what special gifts I have.
First off, I wasn’t aware of just how strong I am. And then I upped my workouts and I became even more buff and substantially stronger. I would say that by the time Junior year started I was a really tough and intimidating lady. I always knew that I was competitive, but boxing, kick-boxing and all kinds of wrestling brought out something special in me. I began noticing that my life’s pleasure is defeating a man or a woman and having them admit defeat to me. I enjoy it when they need to look all the way up at me and do whatever I say. I rather beat men than other women because I am more attracted to men. I occasionally want some girl on girl action, but my true romantic desires and my strongest sexual desires involve men. Plus it’s just obviously a bigger, usually surprising thing when a woman makes a guy look like a beaten bitch.
It was Junior year that I began facing a lot of others in grappling and all kinds of striking. Since hand-to-hand combat is more in the male-realm, I had to get used to facing men. Most women would be very weary about facing a man. I started getting myself very psyched up before testing myself against someone else. I wanted to always be aggressive and use my mental edge. I am not only confident about my physical abilities. I also know that I am a smart lady and I can out-think opponents when need-be. I don’t find many men who can match me mentally and few women can match me physically.
I remember when I began a tournament of sorts where we had weekly matches. There were various divisions and I began in the 4th of 5 groups. In other words, I was too big and strong to be in group 5, but since I was just starting to grapple competitively, I wasn’t going to start up in one of the top groups. My first match was with a man that was about ten years older than me named Ronnie. He’s about 5’9” 175lbs and the first thing I noticed that really stuck with me was the size difference between us. When we went over the rules with the ref I realized what it meant to be a good six inches taller than someone. Standing straight across from him I felt like a towering goddess. Then during the match I noticed that the size of my hands and legs dwarfed him. I had an incredibly easy time with Ronnie and I used a strategy that I continue to use presently. I was battling on the mat with Ronnie when I scooped him up and surrounded him with my legs. My legs are extremely long and shockingly strong. I drew him in close and squeezed him to a submission. It took just over one-minute for me to hear a desperate submission from this once-proud man. He shook my hand but he had a tough time looking eye to eye with me…and not just because he’s so short!
My first six or seven matches were all against sub-6ft males. I began gaining a reputation for luring guys into my scissor locks and then terminating them. These fellas are short and they learn to grapple and fight for self-defense and to feel more macho. But that wasn’t going to happen when they faced me. I began to get a very excited feeling when I was going to grapple because I knew that instead of facing mega-monsters like in training, I was facing 150-200lb men who were more like squeeze-toys than legitimate opponents. Even the guys with muscles had no chance once my plan began.
Even the big monster-men had trouble with my scissor locks in practice. When I wasn’t able to apply the holds during a match they’d let me lock one on them just to see if they could escape. Although they were free to try to escape the fellas often times failed and were amazed that they couldn’t shake free from a lady’s clutches.
A very handsome Zen-like guy with muscles and a mysterious smile caught my eye and apparently I caught his. I was in the 3rd level at this time and he just moved up to the 2nd t. He was present when I made my massive move up to the 3rd level and we began talking. I asked him if he was man enough to go all-out against a woman. He said that he absolutely was! We got a ref and we had a five-minute match with no submissions. Raymond got the better of me but it was somewhat close. The ref said he had an advantage most of the match but it was like 60/40. Raymond achieved a lot in his sporting life and all accomplished people have some competitiveness. I asked him if he isn’t the least bit interested in seeing if he can get a 3rd division person like me to tap out. At 6’1” 198lbs Raymond was susceptible to mental manipulation. I got him to try again. I had the advantage of knowing that he didn’t just want to win, he wanted to win via tap out. He probably felt that my attraction to him would end if he couldn’t show me that he had enough power to do that. He’s two inches shorter than me and that probably played mind games with him as well.
We had a rough two minutes with nobody gaining a clear advantage and I could tell that Raymond was getting frustrated that he couldn’t put me away. As I hoped he over-extended himself and I caught him with my calves and feet. I got going quickly-as-hell because this would be my only chance to win. I worked him into a jiu-jitsu figure four. My legs were around his neck and I made a 4-shape with my legs. I had enough pressure on him and was holding him tight enough so he couldn’t get out and he was in tremendous pain. He also couldn’t stay awake for more than a minute or so in this hold. But for me to guarantee the win and get the pressure I would ultimately need I’d have to grab my own ankle and pull. I struggled to reach that far but then I had an idea. If I reached as far as possible and used my core in almost do a sit-up then I could grab my ankle and it would be the end of Raymond. I gave it a shot and I was able to grab my ankle and get the hold applied perfectly. I squeezed with all my might and Raymond lasted maybe another fifteen seconds before he tapped out. To his total disgrace his eyes fluttered and he briefly passed out. Raymond woke up very confused but when he realized what had happened he really got frustrated and was in disbelief. I sat next to Raymond and the ref said “don’t beat him up anymore, he’s done. Once someone gets knocked out like that they are done for the day”. I think that pronouncement bothered Raymond.
I hugged him and told Raymond that on any given day anything can happen. We stood up and I just said “let me try something”. I lifted Raymond in a cradle carry and told him that I always wanted to beat a tough guy and carry him away like this! That’s when I learned a male-ego lesson!
Raymond got hard as a rock when I carried him. I assumed that he was thrilled and in a sense he was. But in another sense he was a broken man. When I put him down I told him I loved that his little guy was popping up to say hello! I then lifted Raymond across my shoulders as if I was going to do squats with him. I walked around a bit and then put him down.
Well, apparently it was all too much for Raymond as he got very distant from me. He told me that he was just going through some issues and needed space. I was disappointed in the whole situation and disappointed in him. But I have always been lucky in a sense because the universe has always allowed me to get even in life.
About five months later it was obvious that Raymond had a girlfriend. We had a tournament and I was put out-of-class-weight-class because of a lack of participants. I was bumped into Raymond’s class contest. Success drives me and ever since the time I defeated Raymond I had worked extra hard and gotten stronger, rougher and tougher. I didn’t even need to walk over to the pairings sheet to know that I would be placed against this coward. I felt like I willed it to happen.
I began thinking purely about strategy and reminding myself not to think in personal terms. I didn’t look at Raymond or talk to him. He couldn’t back out and I was actually looking forward to this. Remember, he had beaten me once and it was close last time until I got my legs around him. This time I single-leg-scissored him and had his entire right leg captured. I think he knew that he couldn’t move or he’d be risking his entire hip and knee. I had trouble getting him in the submission hold I wanted but I was clearly in-control. I broke the scissors and pinned his shoulder with my knee and shin. I then thought that I could swing my other leg up and have both of my knees on his shoulders as I was sitting on his stomach and chest. If I proportioned my weight properly he couldn’t buck me off. I also got his legs and folded them up. He was in a very small package and totally rolled up. I expected a submission but he’s so flexible that he wasn’t in bad pain, he was just humiliatingly trapped.
I got impatient as he began to squirm effectively. I kept my weight on him but put my legs by his shoulder. Meanwhile I was pressing on his stomach to rob him of his wind. He wasn’t thinking about my legs for a brief bit and I held his head still with my big hands and worked my thighs around his head and neck. I cleared my hands so it was now a very clear-cut, easy-to-see head-scissor hold. This is an unconventional but humiliating and fun way to end a man’s sense of masculinity and to end a match. He had squirmed out of trouble only to find a much more painful form of trouble. I squeezed, crossed my legs and even though he tried to hulk up and wiggle out…heck he even tried scratching and scraping my legs…he was a dead man. I squeezed so hard that my legs vibrated when I felt his pathetic little hand tapping my left thigh. I slowly released and made sure his head went to the floor. He avoided being KO’ed but he really wished that he could have been ANYWHERE else at that moment. I smiled, stood up and had my hand raised. I let other people help the beaten pile of testosterone laying on the floor.
Raymond worked even harder to avoid me and I can’t say that I blame him. Three weeks later I had a match and this guy was also super-handsome. He is about 6ft and 180lbs, so on the smaller side but drop-dead-gorgeous. He also had talked to me before and I knew he found me to be attractive. He was just nervous enough when talking to me to make it cute. Before we began he told me that he had seen me “bury” a few guys and he wanted me to know how much he respects and fears me. I smiled and told him that there was no need to fear me. Well, turns out I was wrong! I found him to be so great-smelling and sexy that I beat him a dozen times! He was erect and this ‘match’ was fortunately in private so it got to be sensual, the first time that EVER happened for me. He did his best but he was my play-thing. After the final tap out as I was standing over him with my foot on his chest he told me some news….”I’m Raymond’s brother. And I love you”. I laughed and I could then see the resemblance. Well, this young man had a whole different take on ass-kicking women! As far as him being in love with me, that didn’t surprise me at all.
Boris asked me out and I accepted. He is my age and it was weird how well we’ve hit it off on various levels. There’s the arousal part and just the personal chemistry aspect.
Raymond was okay with his brother dating me or at least he pretended to be. One night we were hanging out and it was very apparent that both men were erect. We were all a little tipsy and I asked them if I could “comparison shop”. I grabbed Boris and Raymond by the package and both guys were as erect as can be. Raymond blushed and said that he felt small when held by such a big hand. I winked at him and told him that he should never, ever feel small. I let Boris know that his manhood area is mine until further notice. This was eight months ago and we are still dating.
As far as Raymond goes, I have faced him once more and that’s it. I defeated him and then dominated him. I got into Domination with Boris and I knew that the situation would also work with Raymond. After planting my ass on his face in victory I stood over Raymond and put my foot threateningly on his crotch. I then walked him around by the manhood before attaching a chip clip to each nipple, to his penis and to his balls. He kissed my butt and pretended to be a dog for a good long while. I sometimes wonder if Raymond will ever want his manhood back.
When Ken asked me about wrestling him, Dan and Lo I was skeptical. A lot of small guys want to wrestle me. But then we discussed this whole book thing and I decided that it would be fun for this 6’3” lady to face 5’6’, 5’4”and 5’3” men.
It was an adorable scene when I met the little men. They reserved a suite for me and it must have been literally hundreds of dollars. These are some generous and appreciative little men. They looked SO short and frankly they looked pretty weak also. But even though I say that they looked weak, I reserved judgement because they are men and some guys have really surprised me in the past. Lo is twenty-six, Dan is thirty-eight and Ken in forty-one. All three are clean-cut and certainly the professional and the intimidated type.
We talked for a while about various things and then I asked the guys if they wanted to see me in my wrestling bikini. They were super-excited. I changed into my orangish-red bikini and it was extremely revealing. Clearly these boys hadn’t seen many women my height before. I told them, almost immediately, to get down to their wrestling gear. They complied immediately and I had them stand in a triangle facing each other. I did this for a very specific reason. I had them look at their own manhood and the other manhoods in the triangle. Yup, all three little men were hard. I knew they wanted to be dominated so I face-slapped all three of them and called them old horny pervs! I also asked them which one wanted to be crushed first.
Dan went first and at 5’4” 142lbs he doesn’t have any noticeable muscle at all. I asked him if he thought it was odd that he didn’t get any muscles just by accident growing up. When he didn’t reply I told him to either kiss my feet or I’d kick him in the head. He kissed my feet right away. I told the other two bastards that Dan is beyond pathetic because I hadn’t even put a finger on him and he’s already kissing my feet.
I starred down at Dan and asked him what he’s going to do with a woman that’s eleven inches taller than him! He certainly had no answer for me. I did what any amazon would do and grabbed him by the throat and walked him back to the wall. I asked him, rhetorically, if he wanted to be knocked out with this choke-hold. He tried shaking his head. I then used my other hand to grab his crotch. I pulled him off the wall and scooped him into a professional wrestling body slam. He wouldn’t dare challenge me as long as I had my hand wrapped around his throat. I didn’t slam him hard at all but when he was on the ground I instructed him to stay there.
Well, Dan showed some ambition and he tried to get up. It was like a little pet trying to squirm away so I grabbed little Dan and applied a bear hug. It was so much fun because it isn’t every day that I get to play around with such helpless little boys. His feet dangled from the ground in the funniest way. I nearly knocked the wind out of Dan before dropping him to the floor and giving him a full wedgie. With the elastic on his undies torn I lifted the twerp across my shoulders and removed his shreds of clothes. How could I beat little men without a spanking finale? I put Dan across my lap and crushed his ass until it was bright red.
I was no nicer to Ken or Lo but then again, they wanted this. Ken is supposedly bigger than Dan at 5’6” but his 140lbs proved to be free of any testosterone or masculinity. I could have broken both of his hands with one of mine. Ken was the victim of a headscissors that nearly made him piss himself. By the time Lo had witness this, every bit of his pathetic 5’3” 125lb body must have been terrified.
I openly laughed at Lo which I know humiliated him and excited this small excuse for a man. I couldn’t recall seeing a man that tiny before. He was like halfway between a big dwarf and a small man. I literally played with him as if he was a five-year-old-boy. Ideas kept coming to me as I was whipping his ass, each one more cruel than the last.
After punishing each cute, kind little man I decided to put holds on all three dudes at once. While I never saw myself as a dominant type woman, I was really enjoying this and I was acting basically as a Dominatrix. One thing was for sure, this was great for my ego.
I also let the men punch my legs, abs and shoulders. It was hilarious to see the look on their face as their puny fists flew off on my muscles. I went on to do some very sensual, naughty things with these three adorable men. I am a “pleaser” and I want people to be happy. I have tremendous respect for these three men. I also realized that I get very sexually aroused by being Dominant. It thrills me and I have been selecting some opportunities to be a Domme-Woman. I don’t take the time to worry about whether I am “weird” or anything like that. Defeating and dominating men fills a huge need for me and when I am with the right man or men, then it can really be a hoot!
Q and A with Kelly
Q) You are an absolutely amazing lady. Kelly, have you ever done any ballbusting?
A) Not really. I consider ball-busting rearing back and cracking a man in his balls with a vicious kick. I haven’t done that but I have held men at my mercy by groin-grabbing them. That is so scary for men but we don’t risk permanent damage. As I said before, I am a kinky woman in a sense so I never want to rule things out of be judgmental.
Q) What kind of men flirt with you the most?
A) Actually I’d say shorter men. Men that are 5’8”- 5’11”. I am very into a man’s looks but height isn’t a major issue for me. I also attract more men of European heritage. When I was in Spain I got a crazy number of looks and men flirted with me constantly. I also get hit on by tons of older guys which is usually pretty creepy. I wonder what’s going through their mind when I know that they are married and old and they are talking themselves up to me anyways.
Q) Do you like it or dislike it when a man gets an erection around you?
A) If I am kicking his ass it’s fine and actually it’s a good thing in those cases. One thing that happened to me once was that a guy was sitting at a table staring at me and clearly playing with his genitals. I hate it when guys are creeps and pervs and want to tell me all about their desires. Frankly I just really don’t care to hear it. If a guy gets all hot and bothered by me and just goes home and jerks off, well, that’s fine and it’s actually kind of cute. I just don’t want to hear about it or be involved in it other than being the memory that occurs to them when doing their thing.
Updated 11/30/2018
Q) Jayne, your mom Joanne is quite a lady! Can you tell us about your athletic, lifting and fighting background?
A) Yes, my mom is rather unique! I was basically sort of wandering through interests until I joined our school’s weightlifting club in sixth grade. I was basically the only one who begged and begged to lift more and more and more. Then in tenth grade I joined the wrestling team. There was only one other girl on the team. Sophomore and Junior years I was 17-5 and wrestled all males. I made it to varsity for four matches and was 2-2. Senior year I was 6-3 on varsity. In college I took Kung Fu, so I have a pretty good background in combat and my strength has continued to grow.
Q) Jayne, will you share your height and weight with us? Best lifts?
A) I am 5’2 ½” and 168-pounds. I can bench press 205, squat 315 and deadlift 345. Not bad for girl!
Q) How did the guys you defeated react in high school? Were your teammates cool about having a female on their team?
A) The guys almost always gave me a limp handshake and sheepishly walked away without making much eye contact. I really admired it when a guy looked me right in the eyes and sincerely congratulated me. I don’t think any male should pretend not to be embarrassed. I understand that, but the reality is that they lost and they’d look best if they acted like a real man about it. Nothing really bad happened but two guys cried. It wasn’t all out bawling but they had tears rolling down their face. Whatever. I didn’t feel bad for them because when you compete you understand that you will win some and you will lose some. In this case the guys lost. I lost some matches also and I didn’t have an issue with it. There’s always someone that you can beat and there’s always someone that can beat you. My teammates were very, very cool about it. We got along great, even the guys I beat in practice.
Q) How do other guys feel when you defeat them now? Like male friends, boyfriends, etc?
A) Nowadays I train with a couple of great athletes and these guys are cool, even when I give them a nice shot to the male ego. Other than that the guys I wrestle for fun are basically horn-balls LOL. You see, I am a Dominant-Woman. I am more attracted to women than men in a romantic sense. In a sexual sense I really like both a lot. The activity that floats my boat is kicking ass and getting complete obedience from my Slaves. I have the usual leather outfits but I have no problem Dominating men in other outfits also including dresses and formal wear.
I can certainly more vicious with my men then I am with the ladies. I enjoy overpowering guys and showing them how helpless I can render them. I have shoved men in garbage cans where they couldn’t get out, pinned guys for over and hour and locked men in cages. My mom knows about this, I can discuss this here, because she has come home to my boyfriend in a cage before. She reminds me “safety first” and I try to keep that in mind. The men have multiple emotions at the same time with arousal always being one of them.
Q) Do you use ball-busting?
A) I wish I could use it more. I do plenty of it with my hand and foot but I wish I could kick and punch men more in their balls. The reality is that they just can’t handle the pain. I am too strong and pack too much power. It would be cool to meet a guy that I could really haul off and kick or punch in the balls, but I’m not sure that’s possible for any dude to absorb. I really would absolutely never want to do serious damage to a man. I have never, ever hurt a guy and I am proud of that fact. I am pretty much an expert at using a man’s privates as a leash and just generally using a man’s junk to royally humiliate him. I do all kinds of things like making him do a skit with it, decorating it and dipping it in various sauces. The awesome thing I love about these men is that the more humiliated they get the more excited they are! These are all male friends of mine. Pretty much I can figure out without much trouble which men are submissive or closet submissives and which men aren’t confident and masculine enough to handle being my Bitch.
Q) What do you think of Doug? What do you think of his marriage to your mother?
A) Doug is a lovely step-father. I was close to my real dad and Doug never tries to replace him. He’s extremely masculine. He’s comfortable with who he is and with his position in life basically taking orders from his wife. He’s kind, helpful, patient and fun. We have a wonderful relationship and friendship. I have not kicked his ass but we both know I could. I have defeated Doug at arm wrestling and I have lift and carries with him. He is a Schmoe, that’s for sure. Doug gets turned on and I joke with him that he needs to save that for my mother! They are both very respectful people and that’s the key to life because when you get respect from someone you need to give it back.
Q) Jayne, your mom Joanne is quite a lady! Can you tell us about your athletic, lifting and fighting background?
A) Yes, my mom is rather unique! I was basically sort of wandering through interests until I joined our school’s weightlifting club in sixth grade. I was basically the only one who begged and begged to lift more and more and more. Then in tenth grade I joined the wrestling team. There was only one other girl on the team. Sophomore and Junior years I was 17-5 and wrestled all males. I made it to varsity for four matches and was 2-2. Senior year I was 6-3 on varsity. In college I took Kung Fu, so I have a pretty good background in combat and my strength has continued to grow.
Q) Jayne, will you share your height and weight with us? Best lifts?
A) I am 5’2 ½” and 168-pounds. I can bench press 205, squat 315 and deadlift 345. Not bad for girl!
Q) How did the guys you defeated react in high school? Were your teammates cool about having a female on their team?
A) The guys almost always gave me a limp handshake and sheepishly walked away without making much eye contact. I really admired it when a guy looked me right in the eyes and sincerely congratulated me. I don’t think any male should pretend not to be embarrassed. I understand that, but the reality is that they lost and they’d look best if they acted like a real man about it. Nothing really bad happened but two guys cried. It wasn’t all out bawling but they had tears rolling down their face. Whatever. I didn’t feel bad for them because when you compete you understand that you will win some and you will lose some. In this case the guys lost. I lost some matches also and I didn’t have an issue with it. There’s always someone that you can beat and there’s always someone that can beat you. My teammates were very, very cool about it. We got along great, even the guys I beat in practice.
Q) How do other guys feel when you defeat them now? Like male friends, boyfriends, etc?
A) Nowadays I train with a couple of great athletes and these guys are cool, even when I give them a nice shot to the male ego. Other than that the guys I wrestle for fun are basically horn-balls LOL. You see, I am a Dominant-Woman. I am more attracted to women than men in a romantic sense. In a sexual sense I really like both a lot. The activity that floats my boat is kicking ass and getting complete obedience from my Slaves. I have the usual leather outfits but I have no problem Dominating men in other outfits also including dresses and formal wear.
I can certainly more vicious with my men then I am with the ladies. I enjoy overpowering guys and showing them how helpless I can render them. I have shoved men in garbage cans where they couldn’t get out, pinned guys for over and hour and locked men in cages. My mom knows about this, I can discuss this here, because she has come home to my boyfriend in a cage before. She reminds me “safety first” and I try to keep that in mind. The men have multiple emotions at the same time with arousal always being one of them.
Q) Do you use ball-busting?
A) I wish I could use it more. I do plenty of it with my hand and foot but I wish I could kick and punch men more in their balls. The reality is that they just can’t handle the pain. I am too strong and pack too much power. It would be cool to meet a guy that I could really haul off and kick or punch in the balls, but I’m not sure that’s possible for any dude to absorb. I really would absolutely never want to do serious damage to a man. I have never, ever hurt a guy and I am proud of that fact. I am pretty much an expert at using a man’s privates as a leash and just generally using a man’s junk to royally humiliate him. I do all kinds of things like making him do a skit with it, decorating it and dipping it in various sauces. The awesome thing I love about these men is that the more humiliated they get the more excited they are! These are all male friends of mine. Pretty much I can figure out without much trouble which men are submissive or closet submissives and which men aren’t confident and masculine enough to handle being my Bitch.
Q) What do you think of Doug? What do you think of his marriage to your mother?
A) Doug is a lovely step-father. I was close to my real dad and Doug never tries to replace him. He’s extremely masculine. He’s comfortable with who he is and with his position in life basically taking orders from his wife. He’s kind, helpful, patient and fun. We have a wonderful relationship and friendship. I have not kicked his ass but we both know I could. I have defeated Doug at arm wrestling and I have lift and carries with him. He is a Schmoe, that’s for sure. Doug gets turned on and I joke with him that he needs to save that for my mother! They are both very respectful people and that’s the key to life because when you get respect from someone you need to give it back.
Updates November 17th
From Cole:
I will admit that I was a bit of a bully when I was younger. I felt that I could earn favor with other classmates if I could get them to join me in laughing at someone. Jennifer was one of my main targets. She had braces, bad skin and wasn’t the kind of young lady that guys liked or that other girls wanted to hang out with.
Our school had 5th and 6th grades together and then we went to new school for 7th and 8th grade. From there it was on to high school. I picked on Jennifer all the way from 1st grade through 4th grade but then 5th and 6th grade were the main bullying years. I was a little taller than Jennifer and I was aggressive. I would throw things at her, push her, other physical bullying and a lot of teasing.
I didn’t see Jennifer much during 7th and 8th grade. Unfortunately, things changed by freshman year in high school. I was in 4 of my 8 classes with Jennifer. I remember that in Writing Class we had to write about ourselves and tell the class. I remember being surprised that Jennifer said her hobby was martial arts and mixed martial arts. I also admit that I noticed that Jennifer had grown and looked much better.
Throughout the entire time we were in high school I avoided Jennifer. I was my full height of 5’6” when I was 16. She was a couple inches taller than me. Jennifer also got to be nice looking and she started having noticeable muscles. Then before graduation there was an article in the newspaper about her winning martial arts grappling matches and having done two in-ring kick-boxing matches as soon as she turned 18. She won them both.
At a party right near the end of the year I was hanging out with a couple of friends at a party. Jennifer was there with a few of her friends and she had these light jeans on and her body looked amazing. One of my friends said that he’d love to grab her butt. I decided to be the life-of-the-party and I said “hey Jen-Hen, can we feel your ass. You’ve got a nice body now”. I remember Jennifer saying “Come and try”.
I walked up to Jennifer and as soon as my hand touched her butt she grabbed my wrist in some kind of death grip. As I bent down in pain Jennifer put her foot on my throat and led me to the ground that way. She was still torturing my wrist and then she put her feet on each side of my neck and pressed in. I remember nothing else up until I was outside. I was still on the ground but it was cold and Jennifer’s foot had moved. She now had one foot on my crotch and her hand was ready to choke me out. She then moved her hand off my throat and on to my shoulders. She pressed her foot up into my balls and she was pushing my shoulders down to add to the pain. I began crying and she left. My friends came and took me to my car. I needed a couple of hours before I could feel and look normal again.
We had about two weeks of school left and the Monday after the party (which was on Saturday night) there was another incident. For the first time ever Jennifer came up to me. She put her forearm into my chest, pushed me back against the locker and asked me if I still wanted to feel her up. I was terrified and stuttered out some “no’s” and apologized. I was so relieved when Jennifer let me go. One week later Jennifer told me I HAD to meet her at this certain address at 8:30PM. It was the dojo she trained at, she had the key. We were both 18 and graduating but this had taken over my thinking. I had spent every moment since the time she knocked me out in fear of her. She had a lot of reasons to hurt me and even though I didn’t think females could defeat males, I was scared.
When I arrived Jennifer had a wrestling singlet on. She looked tall, broad-shouldered and strong. I now know that she was 5’8” 155lbs. I was 5’6” 138lbs.. Jennifer got right to the point. She told me that I am, and have always been, a jerk and she was going to give me a sliver of payback. I had been getting teased badly by everyone who saw or heard about what Jennifer did to me. I decided that since SHE started this, I would go after her aggressively. Starting off even meant I would win in my mind. I was down to my shorts and a t-shirt and got ready to go. I figured we wouldn’t punch, kick, pull hair or gauge eyes, but since I wasn’t sure I just told her. “I won’t punch, kick, pull your hair or hurt you too bad. I’ll put you down, make you give up and I’ll leave”. Jennifer smiled and said “sure, sure, little man”. I really was confident because even though she was experienced, bigger and tough, I was a man. If a man really wants to he can beat a woman.
Jennifer and I began and once again she grabbed my wrist. She did it with blinding speed. As I was again withering in pain from this nerve hold, Jennifer wrapped her legs around my ribs and squeezed. I screamed. I thought that she was going to kill me. I cried but that didn’t get her to let me go. She was, however, willing to move the scissor-hold to my stomach. She almost knocked the wind out of me but said “I need to save you for my finale”. Jennifer let me go but then wrapped her legs around my head and neck. She looked down at me as I was trapped high up between her thighs. I remember that she said “sweet dreams, baby boy”. The next thing I remember is that Jennifer had my crotch in her hand and she was sitting on my chest. I left the dojo a couple hours later a physically, mentally and emotionally destroyed man.
I called Jennifer two weeks later and apologized. Oddly enough I began telling her how beautiful she is, how thankful I am that she didn’t hurt me worse AND I told her that I wanted to see her again. WHY??? I had no idea why I was doing this. We remain in contact, now three years later. She of course agreed to do this book and add her own memories.
From Jennifer:
Of course I was surprised when Cole told me that he wanted to share our story as part of an ebook. First off, yes, he was a horrible bully. Is beating a guy up because he butt-grabs? Hmmmm…well, whether or not I am a bad person for doing what I did, I enjoyed it. And I don’t regret it!
I loved putting him on the ground during that party. I was the one who carried him outside. I put him over my left shoulder like he was a sack of potatoes. As far as bullying him at school by pressing him against the locker, that was super-fun also. There was tension involved but I would still use the word ‘fun’ to describe it.
Something really inspired me to invite him to the only place and time that I could. This was the only occasion where I could do what I wanted to do with him. I had been 18 for about 4 months and had beaten two men in that time and turned it sensual. In both cases they were male friends (21 and 24) that I trained with but hoped I could defeat. After defeating them I got sexual/sensual. I held them by the balls, made them crawl to me and suck my toes and I helped myself to squeezing their nuts and their butt. I caused bruises all over on these guys! I HAD to do this to the bully who I knew I could defeat.
As soon as the match started I had to stop myself from laughing. He’s shorter, skinnier and totally inexperienced. This was an opponent that was inferior to ANYONE I had faced in years. I remember locking him down with a very basic wrist-lock and then let my legs do the work. In all I knocked Cole out twice, put him in three back-breakers over my knee and used one of my belts as a leash for him. I also lifted him across my shoulders which must have been totally emasculating. While he was up there I did a hold called a “chopstick”. Meanwhile I berated him for his small dick. When I had enough of Cole I dropped him to the floor. At that point I really let my inner-Domme roar! I grabbed Cole by the throat and the genitals and let him to a wood chair. That’s where I put him over my lap and gave the bastard at least 100 spankings. The only breaks he had was when I was slapping his balls. Now in tears from the humiliation and pain, I carried Cole over to the mat like a baby. Then I dropped him. Turned on I face-sat him until I was a fully-satisfied woman. I was kind enough to then let him recover.
I was not that shocked to hear from Cole, but only because of my knowledge of Female-domination. For some men it’s a great turn-on to be emasculated. This situation could be very intense because of the lifetime of bullying he did to me. As soon as I heard his general message to me I knew that I would be Enslaving Cole and making him my Pet. I didn’t have that much experience, but I already had a massive interest in Female-Domination and had been reading a lot about it. I was enjoying my transition into a formidable fighter and Domme who had once been a picked-on-dork.
I first agreed to see Cole when I was in college. I had my own room and wanted to be alone with him. I also wanted to make sure that there would be very little small talk ahead of time. When I locked the door I looked sternly at him and said “kiss my ass”. I pulled my jeans off and was in a thong. Cole kisses my ass but I guess I expected more. I demanded that he make-out with it this time. He did it best, but I felt that he was sloppy so I had two punishments for him. First off, I slapped him across the face four times. Then I told him to lay his pathetic little dick and his tiny testicles on the floor. He did as told and I rubbed my foot over them menacingly. It hurt a little but scared him a lot. Before he took me out for dinner I had him tell me ALL about how painful it had been to do one-on-one battle with me. I was over-joyed to hear about how sore his ribs, neck, legs and balls were. He said that even his penis was bruised which delighted me. Before we left I had Cole stand before me naked. I threw his underpants away and made him wear strawberry shortcake undies made for a little girl. He really shouldn’t be wearing mens’ underwear since he’s such a little pussy. I also told him that his ‘junk’ is small enough to fit in girls undies. Cole blushed but there was no other reaction. Just “yes ma’am”.
We had a nice time together, but it was clearly not a date. This was a Goddess and her Slave. When we got back Cole hugged me and said that he better get going. I laughed, flipped him on to the floor and told him that I would determine when he comes and goes. He didn’t argue. I put Cole in four or five very painful moves and told him NOT to yell. He did his best. I removed my panties and rode his face. Cole then asked an understandable question; can we have sex? I told him that he would be working toward that but I wouldn’t say when that could be. I watched a movie while holding Cole. My legs were wrapped around him and his crotch was either in my hand or my feet were pressing on it. He may have a small crotch but it’s vibrant and lively! By the time the movie started his balls were ready to burst. I kept getting them more and more filled. I allowed him to leave but Cole could barely walk. He drove an SUV and before we got to his car I grabbed him, again, by the balls. I led him to the back seat. I stripped Cole naked. He was nervous as heck and scared of the unknown, but he was also aroused. He probably thought he was getting back-seat-sex, but instead I folded him up so his penis was inches from his face. I then used my thumb to pressure the underside of his shaft. Cole blew his load ALL over his face! I put his pants and shirt back on him and with jizz still on his face and dripping down, Cole had to drive home.
Cole needed to absorb a few more ass-kickings before I would give him sex. And actually I felt like I took his pearls away. It was sort of like beating him up and using him sexually. I test my Domination material on Cole and beat his ass every so often. The last thing I tried with him was a cock-cage. I kept the key and his manhood was all caged up. I enjoyed it and made him lick it clean when he was done. I have tied ribbons around his groin and made him walk around in heels in public. My favorite thing is to see that he looks very humiliated but will do what I say anyways. It’s that kind of compliance that I enjoy.
Q) Are you attracted to Cole?
A) No. I am not now and never have been. I like seeing how he drools for my dominance and my body, but I don't find him to be attractive at all. He had to be beaten to the point he is at and I don't like it when that is how a man is tamed. He also lacks the basic intellect and really anything and everything that I am looking for in a man. I get turned on just because of the dominance and I do like the male genitalia and at least he does have that. He has asked me on a romantic date and I laughed at him before delivering one of my more brutal beatings. How dare he! He is not on my life-level.
Q) What have you done to his crotch besides for squeezing it, making him have an accident and sex?
A) I have dipped his penis and his scrotum in paint and made him do paintings for me and for himself. He was required to hang them on his own wall at home. I have also made him both rip his pubic hair out and shave some of it off. In addition to those activities I have also squeezed just his penis shaft. That is very scary for a man it seems. Lastly, I have tied small ribbons and yarn around his dingy. He is forced to change them every few days and confirm this with pictures. There can be and there is no doubt about who owns Cole and who owns his little friend.
Q) Has Cole gotten any stronger since he was 18 (that first time you broke him). How weak is he?
A) If he has gotten any stronger it's negligible. I lift weights four times a week so any improvement that he has had is not noticeable to me. We have arm wrestled in public and I have won. It's fun to see people look at him like the pansy he is. I have such extensive training that it isn't necessary for me to be stronger than a man to defeat him, but in this case I am vastly stronger. My calves are 17 inches of solid muscle. My thighs are 23 inches and also rock hard. My biceps swell to 16.5 inches. My dimensions are 38C-28-36. Cole is really small for a grown man. For a guy that has gone through puberty to be 5'6" 130-something pounds is pretty unusual. I think if I had a son that was that small I'd encourage him to learn self-defense or see if he could be convinced to hit the weights 24/7 or as close to that as possible.
Q) Is Cole's manhood area really that small or do you just tease him about it for fun?
A) It's small I think but I haven't really done any sort of measurement or comparison. It's isn't totally puny but it's certainly not enormous either. Honestly, if he were a man that I found attractive I would be fine with that aspect of him.
Q) Do you keep any other servants or slaves?
A) Yes. Arthur is my slave and he's also a former sparring mate. Arthur is about 5'7" 180lbs of mostly blubber. He knows how to fight and grapple but his ability level isn't real high. Initially he was an equal of mine but he has become, in the last five years, vastly inferior. He has been married for three years, he's 29 and has a baby daughter. I will command Arthur to go one-on-one with me grappling or sparring with gear on. The last time we grappled I beat him 9 submissions to zero and attached clothespins to his testicles, penis and nipples as a punishment. I have also had him spend two hours on a Dominatrix platform that I borrowed from a dungeon I sometimes use. The best part about Arthur is that it's a one-on-one beating of a trained man. When we spar I leave him on the ground totally crushed. I then removed all of his gear and clothes. It's at that point that he lays defeated and hard and follows my orders. Arthur has done everything I have commanded him to do for a long, long time now.
I will come off as a real bitch with this one, but my tech-savvy older brother is my slave. He's two years older than me and about 5'10" 175. We wrestled about once per year and OMG is it fun beating his ass! I will have him crawl to me and sing goofy songs, but I would never bust his balls or anything like that. We have nothing in common, little relationship other than me getting him to fight every so often and cleaning his clock.
Lastly there is my friend Rhee. He is Korean and about 5'3" 130lbs.. Rhee is a sweetheart and very attracted to me. I am just not attracted to him. But like all men, he wants both a relationship and some sexual contact. I am fine with giving him sexual contact. I beat the hell out of him and engage in my favorite activity...receiving oral. He will stay down there for hours which I love. Rhee has an inadequate groin area but it's fun to pull and slap his little dingy anyways. He understands his life-job to do whatever I want however I want whenever I want.
From Cole:
I will admit that I was a bit of a bully when I was younger. I felt that I could earn favor with other classmates if I could get them to join me in laughing at someone. Jennifer was one of my main targets. She had braces, bad skin and wasn’t the kind of young lady that guys liked or that other girls wanted to hang out with.
Our school had 5th and 6th grades together and then we went to new school for 7th and 8th grade. From there it was on to high school. I picked on Jennifer all the way from 1st grade through 4th grade but then 5th and 6th grade were the main bullying years. I was a little taller than Jennifer and I was aggressive. I would throw things at her, push her, other physical bullying and a lot of teasing.
I didn’t see Jennifer much during 7th and 8th grade. Unfortunately, things changed by freshman year in high school. I was in 4 of my 8 classes with Jennifer. I remember that in Writing Class we had to write about ourselves and tell the class. I remember being surprised that Jennifer said her hobby was martial arts and mixed martial arts. I also admit that I noticed that Jennifer had grown and looked much better.
Throughout the entire time we were in high school I avoided Jennifer. I was my full height of 5’6” when I was 16. She was a couple inches taller than me. Jennifer also got to be nice looking and she started having noticeable muscles. Then before graduation there was an article in the newspaper about her winning martial arts grappling matches and having done two in-ring kick-boxing matches as soon as she turned 18. She won them both.
At a party right near the end of the year I was hanging out with a couple of friends at a party. Jennifer was there with a few of her friends and she had these light jeans on and her body looked amazing. One of my friends said that he’d love to grab her butt. I decided to be the life-of-the-party and I said “hey Jen-Hen, can we feel your ass. You’ve got a nice body now”. I remember Jennifer saying “Come and try”.
I walked up to Jennifer and as soon as my hand touched her butt she grabbed my wrist in some kind of death grip. As I bent down in pain Jennifer put her foot on my throat and led me to the ground that way. She was still torturing my wrist and then she put her feet on each side of my neck and pressed in. I remember nothing else up until I was outside. I was still on the ground but it was cold and Jennifer’s foot had moved. She now had one foot on my crotch and her hand was ready to choke me out. She then moved her hand off my throat and on to my shoulders. She pressed her foot up into my balls and she was pushing my shoulders down to add to the pain. I began crying and she left. My friends came and took me to my car. I needed a couple of hours before I could feel and look normal again.
We had about two weeks of school left and the Monday after the party (which was on Saturday night) there was another incident. For the first time ever Jennifer came up to me. She put her forearm into my chest, pushed me back against the locker and asked me if I still wanted to feel her up. I was terrified and stuttered out some “no’s” and apologized. I was so relieved when Jennifer let me go. One week later Jennifer told me I HAD to meet her at this certain address at 8:30PM. It was the dojo she trained at, she had the key. We were both 18 and graduating but this had taken over my thinking. I had spent every moment since the time she knocked me out in fear of her. She had a lot of reasons to hurt me and even though I didn’t think females could defeat males, I was scared.
When I arrived Jennifer had a wrestling singlet on. She looked tall, broad-shouldered and strong. I now know that she was 5’8” 155lbs. I was 5’6” 138lbs.. Jennifer got right to the point. She told me that I am, and have always been, a jerk and she was going to give me a sliver of payback. I had been getting teased badly by everyone who saw or heard about what Jennifer did to me. I decided that since SHE started this, I would go after her aggressively. Starting off even meant I would win in my mind. I was down to my shorts and a t-shirt and got ready to go. I figured we wouldn’t punch, kick, pull hair or gauge eyes, but since I wasn’t sure I just told her. “I won’t punch, kick, pull your hair or hurt you too bad. I’ll put you down, make you give up and I’ll leave”. Jennifer smiled and said “sure, sure, little man”. I really was confident because even though she was experienced, bigger and tough, I was a man. If a man really wants to he can beat a woman.
Jennifer and I began and once again she grabbed my wrist. She did it with blinding speed. As I was again withering in pain from this nerve hold, Jennifer wrapped her legs around my ribs and squeezed. I screamed. I thought that she was going to kill me. I cried but that didn’t get her to let me go. She was, however, willing to move the scissor-hold to my stomach. She almost knocked the wind out of me but said “I need to save you for my finale”. Jennifer let me go but then wrapped her legs around my head and neck. She looked down at me as I was trapped high up between her thighs. I remember that she said “sweet dreams, baby boy”. The next thing I remember is that Jennifer had my crotch in her hand and she was sitting on my chest. I left the dojo a couple hours later a physically, mentally and emotionally destroyed man.
I called Jennifer two weeks later and apologized. Oddly enough I began telling her how beautiful she is, how thankful I am that she didn’t hurt me worse AND I told her that I wanted to see her again. WHY??? I had no idea why I was doing this. We remain in contact, now three years later. She of course agreed to do this book and add her own memories.
From Jennifer:
Of course I was surprised when Cole told me that he wanted to share our story as part of an ebook. First off, yes, he was a horrible bully. Is beating a guy up because he butt-grabs? Hmmmm…well, whether or not I am a bad person for doing what I did, I enjoyed it. And I don’t regret it!
I loved putting him on the ground during that party. I was the one who carried him outside. I put him over my left shoulder like he was a sack of potatoes. As far as bullying him at school by pressing him against the locker, that was super-fun also. There was tension involved but I would still use the word ‘fun’ to describe it.
Something really inspired me to invite him to the only place and time that I could. This was the only occasion where I could do what I wanted to do with him. I had been 18 for about 4 months and had beaten two men in that time and turned it sensual. In both cases they were male friends (21 and 24) that I trained with but hoped I could defeat. After defeating them I got sexual/sensual. I held them by the balls, made them crawl to me and suck my toes and I helped myself to squeezing their nuts and their butt. I caused bruises all over on these guys! I HAD to do this to the bully who I knew I could defeat.
As soon as the match started I had to stop myself from laughing. He’s shorter, skinnier and totally inexperienced. This was an opponent that was inferior to ANYONE I had faced in years. I remember locking him down with a very basic wrist-lock and then let my legs do the work. In all I knocked Cole out twice, put him in three back-breakers over my knee and used one of my belts as a leash for him. I also lifted him across my shoulders which must have been totally emasculating. While he was up there I did a hold called a “chopstick”. Meanwhile I berated him for his small dick. When I had enough of Cole I dropped him to the floor. At that point I really let my inner-Domme roar! I grabbed Cole by the throat and the genitals and let him to a wood chair. That’s where I put him over my lap and gave the bastard at least 100 spankings. The only breaks he had was when I was slapping his balls. Now in tears from the humiliation and pain, I carried Cole over to the mat like a baby. Then I dropped him. Turned on I face-sat him until I was a fully-satisfied woman. I was kind enough to then let him recover.
I was not that shocked to hear from Cole, but only because of my knowledge of Female-domination. For some men it’s a great turn-on to be emasculated. This situation could be very intense because of the lifetime of bullying he did to me. As soon as I heard his general message to me I knew that I would be Enslaving Cole and making him my Pet. I didn’t have that much experience, but I already had a massive interest in Female-Domination and had been reading a lot about it. I was enjoying my transition into a formidable fighter and Domme who had once been a picked-on-dork.
I first agreed to see Cole when I was in college. I had my own room and wanted to be alone with him. I also wanted to make sure that there would be very little small talk ahead of time. When I locked the door I looked sternly at him and said “kiss my ass”. I pulled my jeans off and was in a thong. Cole kisses my ass but I guess I expected more. I demanded that he make-out with it this time. He did it best, but I felt that he was sloppy so I had two punishments for him. First off, I slapped him across the face four times. Then I told him to lay his pathetic little dick and his tiny testicles on the floor. He did as told and I rubbed my foot over them menacingly. It hurt a little but scared him a lot. Before he took me out for dinner I had him tell me ALL about how painful it had been to do one-on-one battle with me. I was over-joyed to hear about how sore his ribs, neck, legs and balls were. He said that even his penis was bruised which delighted me. Before we left I had Cole stand before me naked. I threw his underpants away and made him wear strawberry shortcake undies made for a little girl. He really shouldn’t be wearing mens’ underwear since he’s such a little pussy. I also told him that his ‘junk’ is small enough to fit in girls undies. Cole blushed but there was no other reaction. Just “yes ma’am”.
We had a nice time together, but it was clearly not a date. This was a Goddess and her Slave. When we got back Cole hugged me and said that he better get going. I laughed, flipped him on to the floor and told him that I would determine when he comes and goes. He didn’t argue. I put Cole in four or five very painful moves and told him NOT to yell. He did his best. I removed my panties and rode his face. Cole then asked an understandable question; can we have sex? I told him that he would be working toward that but I wouldn’t say when that could be. I watched a movie while holding Cole. My legs were wrapped around him and his crotch was either in my hand or my feet were pressing on it. He may have a small crotch but it’s vibrant and lively! By the time the movie started his balls were ready to burst. I kept getting them more and more filled. I allowed him to leave but Cole could barely walk. He drove an SUV and before we got to his car I grabbed him, again, by the balls. I led him to the back seat. I stripped Cole naked. He was nervous as heck and scared of the unknown, but he was also aroused. He probably thought he was getting back-seat-sex, but instead I folded him up so his penis was inches from his face. I then used my thumb to pressure the underside of his shaft. Cole blew his load ALL over his face! I put his pants and shirt back on him and with jizz still on his face and dripping down, Cole had to drive home.
Cole needed to absorb a few more ass-kickings before I would give him sex. And actually I felt like I took his pearls away. It was sort of like beating him up and using him sexually. I test my Domination material on Cole and beat his ass every so often. The last thing I tried with him was a cock-cage. I kept the key and his manhood was all caged up. I enjoyed it and made him lick it clean when he was done. I have tied ribbons around his groin and made him walk around in heels in public. My favorite thing is to see that he looks very humiliated but will do what I say anyways. It’s that kind of compliance that I enjoy.
Q) Are you attracted to Cole?
A) No. I am not now and never have been. I like seeing how he drools for my dominance and my body, but I don't find him to be attractive at all. He had to be beaten to the point he is at and I don't like it when that is how a man is tamed. He also lacks the basic intellect and really anything and everything that I am looking for in a man. I get turned on just because of the dominance and I do like the male genitalia and at least he does have that. He has asked me on a romantic date and I laughed at him before delivering one of my more brutal beatings. How dare he! He is not on my life-level.
Q) What have you done to his crotch besides for squeezing it, making him have an accident and sex?
A) I have dipped his penis and his scrotum in paint and made him do paintings for me and for himself. He was required to hang them on his own wall at home. I have also made him both rip his pubic hair out and shave some of it off. In addition to those activities I have also squeezed just his penis shaft. That is very scary for a man it seems. Lastly, I have tied small ribbons and yarn around his dingy. He is forced to change them every few days and confirm this with pictures. There can be and there is no doubt about who owns Cole and who owns his little friend.
Q) Has Cole gotten any stronger since he was 18 (that first time you broke him). How weak is he?
A) If he has gotten any stronger it's negligible. I lift weights four times a week so any improvement that he has had is not noticeable to me. We have arm wrestled in public and I have won. It's fun to see people look at him like the pansy he is. I have such extensive training that it isn't necessary for me to be stronger than a man to defeat him, but in this case I am vastly stronger. My calves are 17 inches of solid muscle. My thighs are 23 inches and also rock hard. My biceps swell to 16.5 inches. My dimensions are 38C-28-36. Cole is really small for a grown man. For a guy that has gone through puberty to be 5'6" 130-something pounds is pretty unusual. I think if I had a son that was that small I'd encourage him to learn self-defense or see if he could be convinced to hit the weights 24/7 or as close to that as possible.
Q) Is Cole's manhood area really that small or do you just tease him about it for fun?
A) It's small I think but I haven't really done any sort of measurement or comparison. It's isn't totally puny but it's certainly not enormous either. Honestly, if he were a man that I found attractive I would be fine with that aspect of him.
Q) Do you keep any other servants or slaves?
A) Yes. Arthur is my slave and he's also a former sparring mate. Arthur is about 5'7" 180lbs of mostly blubber. He knows how to fight and grapple but his ability level isn't real high. Initially he was an equal of mine but he has become, in the last five years, vastly inferior. He has been married for three years, he's 29 and has a baby daughter. I will command Arthur to go one-on-one with me grappling or sparring with gear on. The last time we grappled I beat him 9 submissions to zero and attached clothespins to his testicles, penis and nipples as a punishment. I have also had him spend two hours on a Dominatrix platform that I borrowed from a dungeon I sometimes use. The best part about Arthur is that it's a one-on-one beating of a trained man. When we spar I leave him on the ground totally crushed. I then removed all of his gear and clothes. It's at that point that he lays defeated and hard and follows my orders. Arthur has done everything I have commanded him to do for a long, long time now.
I will come off as a real bitch with this one, but my tech-savvy older brother is my slave. He's two years older than me and about 5'10" 175. We wrestled about once per year and OMG is it fun beating his ass! I will have him crawl to me and sing goofy songs, but I would never bust his balls or anything like that. We have nothing in common, little relationship other than me getting him to fight every so often and cleaning his clock.
Lastly there is my friend Rhee. He is Korean and about 5'3" 130lbs.. Rhee is a sweetheart and very attracted to me. I am just not attracted to him. But like all men, he wants both a relationship and some sexual contact. I am fine with giving him sexual contact. I beat the hell out of him and engage in my favorite activity...receiving oral. He will stay down there for hours which I love. Rhee has an inadequate groin area but it's fun to pull and slap his little dingy anyways. He understands his life-job to do whatever I want however I want whenever I want.
Rosela
5’2” 158-lbs
From Ken:
I met Rosela and Maye through Kiki. I was thrilled to face all three of them. Rosela is a former gymnast who made it to the Olympic trials. She has also competed in bodybuilding and powerlifting. Rosela told me that while wrestling isn’t usually her thing, it would be no problem putting me away. I enjoyed her confidence and her apparent dominant attitude.
When you look at Rosela, you probably first notice her thighs and the overall hardness of her physique. She boasts a 380lb squat, a 1,300lb leg press and a 215lb bench press. And Rosela has had self-defense and martial arts training, it just isn’t her passion the way that bodybuilding is.
From Rosela:
I am a short lady, runs in the family, but so does being a muscular amazon. I agreed to wrestle you, Ken, because you seem like a nice guy and you are quite small. You don’t look or sound like you’ll be too difficult to defeat.
As far as my history of defeating men, I need to first explain my philosophy about the categories of men. First off, there are the gym regulars who are big, strong and tough. I am not as strong as these guys and if they have any MMA training or anything remotely close to that, then I can’t defeat them or outlift them. That’s just the reality of the two genders. Then there are the guys who want to be strong and tough and come to the gym sporadically. These are the guys that often times get very embarrassed and even humiliated to be outlifted by a lady like me, my mom or my sisters. Some of these guys are strong and/or tough, but many are not. The third kind of man is like my brothers and my dad. They don’t put any effort into it. In these cases, especially if the men are naturally small, I can and I have defeated the guys pretty easily. These are still ‘men’ but they aren’t the real masculine kind and they are best off not challenging a woman like me and if they do, they need to accept the fact that they will probably lose.
Growing up I expected to beat the boys at sports and to be stronger than them. But some guys got to be very big and strong and that was harder for me to do. But other males, including the guys in my family, stayed small. I get a kick out of defeating men and I enjoy seeing other women defeat men. The guys get a funny look on their face and they often times make excuses or say that the woman cheated. I don’t usually tease the guy a lot unless he had a real attitude before we began. I don’t want any man to think that I see it as a major life-accomplishment that I can beat him at a strength contest.
The most unusual thing that happened to me because of my physique was when a guy that used to tease me actually asked me out. When we were younger he’d tease me and laugh at me because of my big legs. Well, when we’d see each other when we were in our early to mind-twenties he’d keep asking me out. I always told him that I had a boyfriend even if I didn’t at the time. Then finally I asked him why he changed his opinion about me. He said that he always liked my legs but he just enjoyed teasing people and he’s sorry. I told him that he could feel my legs and I would think about it. He felt my legs from my ankle to the top of my thigh. He was getting really turned on as I’d flex and ask him how cool it would be for him if he could rub himself on my legs before being allowed sex. I verbally got him really excited and he was sure that he’d get me into bed. Unfortunately for the poor sap, I was just playing with him. I kept him hard for an hour or so and then told him that he’s just not my type.
Another time I had to deal with two of my brothers and they were being real idiots. My older brother, Freddie, and one of the twins, Ronnie, were telling me that my legs were too big to be used well anymore for anything but bodybuilding. I told them that I can still do all the same gymnastics that I could ever do plus I am still capable of kicking ass. My range of motion and even my flexibility haven’t been hindered. Both guys were being stupid jerks and doing their best to irritate me. I finally told Freddie that even though he’s heavier than me (about 5’8” 170) I can “easily” kick his ass. Well, Freddie accepted my challenge and I swear I could have broken his fingers and his wrists just during the first twenty seconds. I took him down with a tremendously humiliating judo flip and then I began torturing my “big brother”. I wrapped my legs around his head and neck and kept him snug and secure. Every so often I’d give the helpless soul some squeezes just so he would be reminded that his life was fully in MY control. I even told Freddie that he could punch and try digging his nails into my thighs. He could try anything!!! I kept Freddie trapped for twenty minutes and Ronnie didn’t make a single move toward me to help his brother. When I finally let Freddie out he just laid motionless for a while not wanting to even think about this horrendously humiliating experience. Without any hesitation I went right after a clearly frightened little Ronnie. He’s about 5’7” 170. I literally squeezed the air out of his lungs with my arms before taking him to the ground. I needed to soften him up a bit more before bringing out the big guns (my thighs) to put him away. I arm-barred Ronnie and used his misery to lock-on a head-scissors. By this time Freddie was watching but still entirely emasculating. Ronnie also stayed between my legs for a good twenty minutes. He was a bit more ready afterwards to simply be my little submissive-loser-brother.
The case of Ronnie is interesting because his twin Chris, is the nicest brother by far. He has always praised all three strong ladies and acknowledged that we are stronger and tougher than him. If any of the ladies need a favor, he is very willing to do it for us. He is a lot like our father. He is also basically a submissive man. He looks up to females and always wants to find ways to be good to us. When I wrestled him the last time I asked him if I could airplane spin him afterwards. Well, I beat him pretty easily and then hoisted him up across my shoulders and airplane spun him. He was in complete and total awe which was neat to see.
5’2” 158-lbs
From Ken:
I met Rosela and Maye through Kiki. I was thrilled to face all three of them. Rosela is a former gymnast who made it to the Olympic trials. She has also competed in bodybuilding and powerlifting. Rosela told me that while wrestling isn’t usually her thing, it would be no problem putting me away. I enjoyed her confidence and her apparent dominant attitude.
When you look at Rosela, you probably first notice her thighs and the overall hardness of her physique. She boasts a 380lb squat, a 1,300lb leg press and a 215lb bench press. And Rosela has had self-defense and martial arts training, it just isn’t her passion the way that bodybuilding is.
From Rosela:
I am a short lady, runs in the family, but so does being a muscular amazon. I agreed to wrestle you, Ken, because you seem like a nice guy and you are quite small. You don’t look or sound like you’ll be too difficult to defeat.
As far as my history of defeating men, I need to first explain my philosophy about the categories of men. First off, there are the gym regulars who are big, strong and tough. I am not as strong as these guys and if they have any MMA training or anything remotely close to that, then I can’t defeat them or outlift them. That’s just the reality of the two genders. Then there are the guys who want to be strong and tough and come to the gym sporadically. These are the guys that often times get very embarrassed and even humiliated to be outlifted by a lady like me, my mom or my sisters. Some of these guys are strong and/or tough, but many are not. The third kind of man is like my brothers and my dad. They don’t put any effort into it. In these cases, especially if the men are naturally small, I can and I have defeated the guys pretty easily. These are still ‘men’ but they aren’t the real masculine kind and they are best off not challenging a woman like me and if they do, they need to accept the fact that they will probably lose.
Growing up I expected to beat the boys at sports and to be stronger than them. But some guys got to be very big and strong and that was harder for me to do. But other males, including the guys in my family, stayed small. I get a kick out of defeating men and I enjoy seeing other women defeat men. The guys get a funny look on their face and they often times make excuses or say that the woman cheated. I don’t usually tease the guy a lot unless he had a real attitude before we began. I don’t want any man to think that I see it as a major life-accomplishment that I can beat him at a strength contest.
The most unusual thing that happened to me because of my physique was when a guy that used to tease me actually asked me out. When we were younger he’d tease me and laugh at me because of my big legs. Well, when we’d see each other when we were in our early to mind-twenties he’d keep asking me out. I always told him that I had a boyfriend even if I didn’t at the time. Then finally I asked him why he changed his opinion about me. He said that he always liked my legs but he just enjoyed teasing people and he’s sorry. I told him that he could feel my legs and I would think about it. He felt my legs from my ankle to the top of my thigh. He was getting really turned on as I’d flex and ask him how cool it would be for him if he could rub himself on my legs before being allowed sex. I verbally got him really excited and he was sure that he’d get me into bed. Unfortunately for the poor sap, I was just playing with him. I kept him hard for an hour or so and then told him that he’s just not my type.
Another time I had to deal with two of my brothers and they were being real idiots. My older brother, Freddie, and one of the twins, Ronnie, were telling me that my legs were too big to be used well anymore for anything but bodybuilding. I told them that I can still do all the same gymnastics that I could ever do plus I am still capable of kicking ass. My range of motion and even my flexibility haven’t been hindered. Both guys were being stupid jerks and doing their best to irritate me. I finally told Freddie that even though he’s heavier than me (about 5’8” 170) I can “easily” kick his ass. Well, Freddie accepted my challenge and I swear I could have broken his fingers and his wrists just during the first twenty seconds. I took him down with a tremendously humiliating judo flip and then I began torturing my “big brother”. I wrapped my legs around his head and neck and kept him snug and secure. Every so often I’d give the helpless soul some squeezes just so he would be reminded that his life was fully in MY control. I even told Freddie that he could punch and try digging his nails into my thighs. He could try anything!!! I kept Freddie trapped for twenty minutes and Ronnie didn’t make a single move toward me to help his brother. When I finally let Freddie out he just laid motionless for a while not wanting to even think about this horrendously humiliating experience. Without any hesitation I went right after a clearly frightened little Ronnie. He’s about 5’7” 170. I literally squeezed the air out of his lungs with my arms before taking him to the ground. I needed to soften him up a bit more before bringing out the big guns (my thighs) to put him away. I arm-barred Ronnie and used his misery to lock-on a head-scissors. By this time Freddie was watching but still entirely emasculating. Ronnie also stayed between my legs for a good twenty minutes. He was a bit more ready afterwards to simply be my little submissive-loser-brother.
The case of Ronnie is interesting because his twin Chris, is the nicest brother by far. He has always praised all three strong ladies and acknowledged that we are stronger and tougher than him. If any of the ladies need a favor, he is very willing to do it for us. He is a lot like our father. He is also basically a submissive man. He looks up to females and always wants to find ways to be good to us. When I wrestled him the last time I asked him if I could airplane spin him afterwards. Well, I beat him pretty easily and then hoisted him up across my shoulders and airplane spun him. He was in complete and total awe which was neat to see.
Added 10/30/2018
Yes, I kicked my ex-husband in the balls. He threatened to ask for half-custody of our children. I grabbed him by the shoulders, we struggled and I shot my foot perfectly, exactly as-taught right up into his balls. The struggle was over. I sat on him and he began crying. I could have cared less about his level of discomfort. Then I decided to arm-bar him instead of just sitting on him and I threatened to crush his balls again and break his arm. I was 5’2” 128 at the time (135 now) and he was/is about 5’8” 180lbs.. Gary has more pure power than I do, but I am a trained bitch and the reason he never physically abused me is because he knew I could fight back. I think he knew that I would have no moral issue hauling off and kicking him square in the balls and breaking his bones from the moment we met to this day. We now have a cordial relationship and I thank the fact that he’s a little nervous around me for that.
I also mistakenly thought that my friend Barb’s son Jake had a cup on during a self-defense drill. He was about twenty-three and was assigned to take me down. I bent down quickly and upper-cut into his balls. I always practice a full follow-through. When I felt no protection and my bicep crush up into his testicles I knew it was bad. He’s about 160lbs, so not very big and was hit so hard it seemed like he was taken off his feet. Being a nurse I went with him and his mom in a private area and sure enough he had the wind basically knocked out of him and both balls were hit squarely. I held them in his scrotum because they had been sent up, up, up. I wanted them to stay in place as his body and mind were calming down. He was okay but it took a couple of weeks to fully heal. When you have a situation where a woman is told to do her best to escape, the male must wear protection! I was stunned that he didn’t! I felt bad about the situation but I also knew that being an upper-cut with my arm wasn’t going to make him impotent, even though he didn’t function normally for that two week period. Once I knew he wasn’t damaged I began sort of enjoying it and when I’d stop over and check it amused me a bit. Overall though I hope I never accidentally crush a guy’s marbles again. I suppose you can take that to mean that I’d rather do it on purpose if I ever deliver that KO blow again.
Yes, I kicked my ex-husband in the balls. He threatened to ask for half-custody of our children. I grabbed him by the shoulders, we struggled and I shot my foot perfectly, exactly as-taught right up into his balls. The struggle was over. I sat on him and he began crying. I could have cared less about his level of discomfort. Then I decided to arm-bar him instead of just sitting on him and I threatened to crush his balls again and break his arm. I was 5’2” 128 at the time (135 now) and he was/is about 5’8” 180lbs.. Gary has more pure power than I do, but I am a trained bitch and the reason he never physically abused me is because he knew I could fight back. I think he knew that I would have no moral issue hauling off and kicking him square in the balls and breaking his bones from the moment we met to this day. We now have a cordial relationship and I thank the fact that he’s a little nervous around me for that.
I also mistakenly thought that my friend Barb’s son Jake had a cup on during a self-defense drill. He was about twenty-three and was assigned to take me down. I bent down quickly and upper-cut into his balls. I always practice a full follow-through. When I felt no protection and my bicep crush up into his testicles I knew it was bad. He’s about 160lbs, so not very big and was hit so hard it seemed like he was taken off his feet. Being a nurse I went with him and his mom in a private area and sure enough he had the wind basically knocked out of him and both balls were hit squarely. I held them in his scrotum because they had been sent up, up, up. I wanted them to stay in place as his body and mind were calming down. He was okay but it took a couple of weeks to fully heal. When you have a situation where a woman is told to do her best to escape, the male must wear protection! I was stunned that he didn’t! I felt bad about the situation but I also knew that being an upper-cut with my arm wasn’t going to make him impotent, even though he didn’t function normally for that two week period. Once I knew he wasn’t damaged I began sort of enjoying it and when I’d stop over and check it amused me a bit. Overall though I hope I never accidentally crush a guy’s marbles again. I suppose you can take that to mean that I’d rather do it on purpose if I ever deliver that KO blow again.
5'1" 122
Muay Thai Kick Boxing, Karate, Ball Busting
Q) So Catherine, you are a serious martial artist and kick boxer but also enjoy the more fetish-side of your female power?
A) It was all business learning the serious ways of the ring and proper technique. But I know some men get a joy out of powerful females. Part of my fun is seeing men have fun and part is being able to use my little female body to cause such mass trouble.
Q) When did you begin training?
A) When I was eight years old. I have never stopped, so it has been nineteen years. I have a black belt in taekwondo and training in judo also. I lift weights as well.
Q) When did you begin realizing it was a fetish for men?
A) Pretty young because they were looking at me, talking to me, asking questions with excitement. But in contests men hate to lose to any woman. They become 100% changed. It is very ugly but sometimes funny also. And he better not scream at me or I would do more hurting!
Q) What have you done in regards to the fetish aspect professionally and in your regular life?
A) I was hired at a topless club but nothing topless, just for special nights one time a month. I kick boxed men sometimes, kicked some in the balls, things like that. I made a lot of money showing how vulnerable men are.
Q) Did you have anything memorable that happened? How long did you do this?
A) 14 or 15 times I did it. I have a few funny ones. One black man thought he could be kicked in the balls and it would not hurt. He was about 6'3" and 250 pounds. I gave him one kick in his balls and he was rolling on the ground and could not breathe. He was proven so wrong so fast. Many men think they can take a kick in the balls, but they can not. If they meet me and they get kicked in the balls they change their mind fast.
Q) What do you think of men who have a ball busting fantasy?
A) It is dangerous but people do not get to decide what turns them on or who turns them on. So I don't judge. It's a little less fun or interesting because it should be something men don't want. So when they want it, it makes me want to do it to them less. It's more fun to have a macho man and use his balls to control him, maybe slap them around a little or squeeze his penis.
Q) Have you ever used a scissor hold?
A) Sure. I know that it's a sensual hold but also has some usefulness otherwise. My legs aren't so long so I can not really do any scissor besides a head and neck scissors. One man at that club wanted to pass out so it was not a problem for me to put his face between my legs, squeeze and he passed out. With some time I think I can do that to any man.
Q) Any other favorite times using a scissor hold?
A) About three years ago my father told me he wasn't sure if I could really defend myself if the match went to the ground. I told him I had been working hard at it. He said with my size disadvantage I would be in trouble and I need to do more he thinks. He really isn't an expert but he knows enough to get himself into trouble. I had enough and challenged him. He's pretty tough, works out a lot, but I worked him into a headscissors. What a feeling of power! He used every technique he knew and was in a fury and frenzy to get out. I am sure he knew that he didn't have much time. He took a lot of punishment but I went for broke with a big squeeze. In an instant he passed out. Once he woke up and was fine I was so happy. I was happy he was ok and happy that I knocked him totally 100% the fuck out! He doesn't worry about me anymore!
Q) That's amazing! Was there any embarrassment on his part?
A) Men don't like being wrong and he was wrong about my capability. He was also facing the reality of losing to his daughter by a knockout. So he had some embarrassment but more than that he was happy that I was so good at ground fighting.
Q) Have you made other guys tap out or pass out?
A) Yes. many tap out and two other times they passed out. Since I am smaller I get matched up with very young guys sometimes if there are not women around. It is a real easy match often and I do not take mercy on anyone. It is still and opponent. It is still a male that I must slay. One man began convulsing and the other was just sleeping peacefully. Many men have tapped out to me, probably half a dozen. One was a football player, 190-200 pound man, that was my favorite. I could have broken his arm. He was really turned on by it and I know wanted me physically. I wasn't interested but like that he wasn't ego-crushed by it
Q) Do you have a favorite method of ball busting?
A) I like wearing heels so I am nearly as tall as the man or as tall as the man I am going to cock and nut crush. I then like to hold their shoulders down and start with my thigh at the point where their sack hangs down to. Then keep slowly and steadily raise my thighs to send their balls up and down repeatedly. I can look into there eyes and see how they are handling things. sometimes I drive down the intensity, sometimes I raise the level of punishment. I enjoy when I see that the ship has sunk and they fold to the floor. I just watch and smirk. I also like abusing a man's cock. It isn't as sensitive and can handle a little slapping, yanking, tugging and squeezing. If he doesn't reply as I like those bag of nerves (balls) are nearby for me to send a charge through. When I did the work professionally I would have guys just want a firm kick. They usually said kickS, but if they requested a full kick they never made it past one kick. That was cool cuz' it was easy work.
Q) Do you ball bust in romantic relationships?
A) I have had the same very obedient boyfriend for over one year. I am the dominant one in any relationship even though people would not assume as much generally. He is 6'1" 190 pounds, very strong and athletic. He does not, however, have any self-defense or combat experience. When we wrestle we are quite even, both having advantages and disadvantages. When we do anything stand-up I win. This means I would win a fight. If I feel I will lose while wrestling I take a short cut (balls) and win. He is a strong white man but submissive to me. He better be. It is a life of submissiveness, not just a brief bit here and there.
Q) How hard have you punished his balls?
A) I have given him enough of a thigh and squeeze so he understands how my world works. He may need more just "because", we will see.
Muay Thai Kick Boxing, Karate, Ball Busting
Q) So Catherine, you are a serious martial artist and kick boxer but also enjoy the more fetish-side of your female power?
A) It was all business learning the serious ways of the ring and proper technique. But I know some men get a joy out of powerful females. Part of my fun is seeing men have fun and part is being able to use my little female body to cause such mass trouble.
Q) When did you begin training?
A) When I was eight years old. I have never stopped, so it has been nineteen years. I have a black belt in taekwondo and training in judo also. I lift weights as well.
Q) When did you begin realizing it was a fetish for men?
A) Pretty young because they were looking at me, talking to me, asking questions with excitement. But in contests men hate to lose to any woman. They become 100% changed. It is very ugly but sometimes funny also. And he better not scream at me or I would do more hurting!
Q) What have you done in regards to the fetish aspect professionally and in your regular life?
A) I was hired at a topless club but nothing topless, just for special nights one time a month. I kick boxed men sometimes, kicked some in the balls, things like that. I made a lot of money showing how vulnerable men are.
Q) Did you have anything memorable that happened? How long did you do this?
A) 14 or 15 times I did it. I have a few funny ones. One black man thought he could be kicked in the balls and it would not hurt. He was about 6'3" and 250 pounds. I gave him one kick in his balls and he was rolling on the ground and could not breathe. He was proven so wrong so fast. Many men think they can take a kick in the balls, but they can not. If they meet me and they get kicked in the balls they change their mind fast.
Q) What do you think of men who have a ball busting fantasy?
A) It is dangerous but people do not get to decide what turns them on or who turns them on. So I don't judge. It's a little less fun or interesting because it should be something men don't want. So when they want it, it makes me want to do it to them less. It's more fun to have a macho man and use his balls to control him, maybe slap them around a little or squeeze his penis.
Q) Have you ever used a scissor hold?
A) Sure. I know that it's a sensual hold but also has some usefulness otherwise. My legs aren't so long so I can not really do any scissor besides a head and neck scissors. One man at that club wanted to pass out so it was not a problem for me to put his face between my legs, squeeze and he passed out. With some time I think I can do that to any man.
Q) Any other favorite times using a scissor hold?
A) About three years ago my father told me he wasn't sure if I could really defend myself if the match went to the ground. I told him I had been working hard at it. He said with my size disadvantage I would be in trouble and I need to do more he thinks. He really isn't an expert but he knows enough to get himself into trouble. I had enough and challenged him. He's pretty tough, works out a lot, but I worked him into a headscissors. What a feeling of power! He used every technique he knew and was in a fury and frenzy to get out. I am sure he knew that he didn't have much time. He took a lot of punishment but I went for broke with a big squeeze. In an instant he passed out. Once he woke up and was fine I was so happy. I was happy he was ok and happy that I knocked him totally 100% the fuck out! He doesn't worry about me anymore!
Q) That's amazing! Was there any embarrassment on his part?
A) Men don't like being wrong and he was wrong about my capability. He was also facing the reality of losing to his daughter by a knockout. So he had some embarrassment but more than that he was happy that I was so good at ground fighting.
Q) Have you made other guys tap out or pass out?
A) Yes. many tap out and two other times they passed out. Since I am smaller I get matched up with very young guys sometimes if there are not women around. It is a real easy match often and I do not take mercy on anyone. It is still and opponent. It is still a male that I must slay. One man began convulsing and the other was just sleeping peacefully. Many men have tapped out to me, probably half a dozen. One was a football player, 190-200 pound man, that was my favorite. I could have broken his arm. He was really turned on by it and I know wanted me physically. I wasn't interested but like that he wasn't ego-crushed by it
Q) Do you have a favorite method of ball busting?
A) I like wearing heels so I am nearly as tall as the man or as tall as the man I am going to cock and nut crush. I then like to hold their shoulders down and start with my thigh at the point where their sack hangs down to. Then keep slowly and steadily raise my thighs to send their balls up and down repeatedly. I can look into there eyes and see how they are handling things. sometimes I drive down the intensity, sometimes I raise the level of punishment. I enjoy when I see that the ship has sunk and they fold to the floor. I just watch and smirk. I also like abusing a man's cock. It isn't as sensitive and can handle a little slapping, yanking, tugging and squeezing. If he doesn't reply as I like those bag of nerves (balls) are nearby for me to send a charge through. When I did the work professionally I would have guys just want a firm kick. They usually said kickS, but if they requested a full kick they never made it past one kick. That was cool cuz' it was easy work.
Q) Do you ball bust in romantic relationships?
A) I have had the same very obedient boyfriend for over one year. I am the dominant one in any relationship even though people would not assume as much generally. He is 6'1" 190 pounds, very strong and athletic. He does not, however, have any self-defense or combat experience. When we wrestle we are quite even, both having advantages and disadvantages. When we do anything stand-up I win. This means I would win a fight. If I feel I will lose while wrestling I take a short cut (balls) and win. He is a strong white man but submissive to me. He better be. It is a life of submissiveness, not just a brief bit here and there.
Q) How hard have you punished his balls?
A) I have given him enough of a thigh and squeeze so he understands how my world works. He may need more just "because", we will see.
Updated October 14th
My name is Yvonne and I am a military vet, a former police officer and a fitness enthusiast. As a child I was wild and that was a good thing. I grew up with little supervision and the fact that I was a bit unpredictable kept people on their toes. I lived in a rough area and my mindset was always that you were either a predator or you were prey. Even if I felt that someone was just laughing at me or snickering a bit I’d shove them or punch them depending on the situation and the setting. When I was eighteen I began kick-boxing and by the time I was nineteen I was doing underground mma-style fights. I never faced a man in those setting but when I was twenty-one I entered the military and hand-to-hand combat was a necessary and fairly harmless way to prove myself. Since punching and kicking did too much damage, the extended practice was mostly grappling. We’d punch and kick objects, but we’d grapple each other.
I learned in the military that there aren’t many women that can give me a good match. There are certainly some women who can and those women are super-tough and I admire them greatly. But with more men around than women, the guys became my opponents. I was around 140-pounds at the time and while I wasn’t beating experienced 200-pound guys, I did wipe the floor with two men in their upper-30’s who were both quite shocked. They weighed about 160-170lbs so for me they were just older smaller guys. To them, however, this was all pretty shocking. In both cases a buzz grew mostly because of how ego-shaken they both were. Unfortunately for the guys they insisted on rematches. It was during those rematches that my reputation and my unusual hobby began. The first guy, Steve, got himself wrapped up in a body-scissors while I also had a partially-applied choke on him. He struggled and struggled until he felt his rib crack. He immediately screamed, grabbed his ribs and needed immediate medical attention. It actually ended up being two cracked ribs. The other man decided to still give it a shot about one week after the broken rib situation. I also ended up with my legs around his torso, but in this case the choke I had applied was better than the angle on the scissor-lock. I could feel him weakening and the match was called when he passed out. As sometimes happens he was not in control of himself and he urinated. Once I saw that he was okay and I got away from the piss smell I thought that this was the funniest, coolest, most empowering feeling ever. I had found my deep, dark somewhat mean-spirited hobby.
Vs Damon;
Ken made it worth my while to wrestle Damon. I was also assured that I wouldn’t be just wrestling and leaving. I’d have a chance to see some other matches and most importantly, I could play around with my male victim. Why was I so confident? I was told that my opponent is about my size and loves female bodybuilders and muscle-women. I was also told that he has always been curious about wrestling with a woman. I was told that he has no wrestling or lifting background. I was still going to go into the match with intensity, but I wasn’t afraid of a man like this.
When I saw Damon I thought he looked like a skinny gay man. His neck is thin, thin chest and he just didn’t seem to have that usually male swagger. As I talked to him more I realized that he is, indeed, a horny little heterosexual pervert although his lusts are a bit different. Like some other men I have met, he gets turned on by strong women, especially women who make him look and feel inferior. I never judge anyone’s kinks. Kinks shouldn’t be judged, they should just be enjoyed as long as nobody gets seriously hurt. I enjoyed my talk with Damon. I was sure that I could defeat and destroy him without sterilizing him or breaking his neck.
When we began Damon presented the normal challenges I face when going against a man. He had a lot of energy, big hands, he’s fast and he didn’t want to get his ass whipped really quickly and badly. We had seen Geena end her opponent’s (Isaac’s) day early and put him through some excruciating terror. I told Damon that if I respected him I wouldn’t do anything as bad as paper-cutting his manhood area!
I used a very common, fun technique with Damon. I head-locked and then front-face-locked him eventually bringing him to the ground. I then applied a reverse-head-lock. During this time Damon felt as if he could break free. So he did his best but he had more heart than brains. His squirming was for nothing and with each new hold I’d press on his chest and stomach more which robbed the nice gentleman of oxygen. Finally momma put the hammer down and sat on his chest. I dug my knees into his upper chest and shoulders as my rear-end bounced on his chest and stomach. Finally I cupped my feet around his manhood area and began manipulating it ALL somewhat painfully as I made fun of his agony and of the faces that he was making. But I told my dear male friend not to fear because soon he’d get what he really wants in life! I stopped the groin torture and with-in seconds I was smothering him with my lady area. He couldn’t breathe at all. I fit his face in perfectly and made sure he could hear me tell everyone how I was making him give me some oral. It was fifteen minutes of joy for me, laughter for everyone watching (and the guys loved it even more than just for laughter’s sake) and Damon was in that area where heaven and hell meet.
When I finished I looked at the men in the room and said that since Damon is the most handsome, I’d offer anyone there a free opportunity to see him play with himself OR if any woman wanted to, they could take him for sex. One woman, who will remain anonymous, took him for sex. Damon got a good review which I’m sure he was happy about.
Q and A with Yvonne
Q) Wow! Was Damon weaker than you expected? Easier to beat than you thought?
A) He was actually about as I figured he would be. I could feel him pushing his hardest and it’s not usually easy the first few minutes, but then things fell into place as I knew they would. I would say just as far as beating him it went as I assumed it would go. Some men really are nearly no challenge. I don’t run into that often, but I do see it. I beat a man on the police force when we were practicing and I was surprised that at 5’9” 170lbs he was a total and complete wimp. He was forty-five so at some point he may have been stronger. He got erect when I kicked his ass and it was miniscule. I actually had a bare-peek and he has a super-small guy downstairs as well. Some men are quite insufficient and every so often there’s a guy that I will be surprised by physically or he will just seem quite masculine to me. You have to really explore a man fully to know what he’s really like.
Q) Are you married? What kind of men do you like?
A) I am married but am also allowed to do as I please. This is my 2nd husband and we met in the military and re-united. He is about 6’3” 220lbs and while he could win a legitimate match with me I have kicked him in the balls twice and he was absolutely floored both times. He was getting a little rough during wrestling and I had to set him straight. If he tried abusing me I think he’d be in for a very rough time. I like big, strong, gentle men. I also have a thing for shy men.
Q) Have you kicked many men in the balls?
A) No because if I did they would be neutered or sterilized (if I really got a good shot in there)! One guy in training was fighting dirty and I ended him with a front kick to the nuts but otherwise I haven’t kicked men in the balls. I enjoy grabbing a pair of balls and leading a guy around by it or asking him rhetorical questions as I control his jewels.
Q) What did you think of Damon’s next match with Jessie?
A) Well, just to note, making him available for sex to any woman was AFTER he lost to Jessie, so he had his rest and his full man-energy when he was up against Jessie. It was interesting because she has a different training and a different physique than me. Once I saw the thickness of her thighs, her backside and her thick upper body I knew that Damon was going to get emasculated once again. She has the kind of physique that a woman gets from the dojo and I couldn’t think of anything Damon could do to combat it. The match was a series of hold and take-downs and then Jessie obviously wanted to show-off her scissoring ability and her chokes. Clearly she has an amazing set of thick, powerful legs and her arms are also quite impressive. As my friend Damon was on the ground at the end quite defenseless, I don’t think Jessie was even the least bit short of breath.
My name is Yvonne and I am a military vet, a former police officer and a fitness enthusiast. As a child I was wild and that was a good thing. I grew up with little supervision and the fact that I was a bit unpredictable kept people on their toes. I lived in a rough area and my mindset was always that you were either a predator or you were prey. Even if I felt that someone was just laughing at me or snickering a bit I’d shove them or punch them depending on the situation and the setting. When I was eighteen I began kick-boxing and by the time I was nineteen I was doing underground mma-style fights. I never faced a man in those setting but when I was twenty-one I entered the military and hand-to-hand combat was a necessary and fairly harmless way to prove myself. Since punching and kicking did too much damage, the extended practice was mostly grappling. We’d punch and kick objects, but we’d grapple each other.
I learned in the military that there aren’t many women that can give me a good match. There are certainly some women who can and those women are super-tough and I admire them greatly. But with more men around than women, the guys became my opponents. I was around 140-pounds at the time and while I wasn’t beating experienced 200-pound guys, I did wipe the floor with two men in their upper-30’s who were both quite shocked. They weighed about 160-170lbs so for me they were just older smaller guys. To them, however, this was all pretty shocking. In both cases a buzz grew mostly because of how ego-shaken they both were. Unfortunately for the guys they insisted on rematches. It was during those rematches that my reputation and my unusual hobby began. The first guy, Steve, got himself wrapped up in a body-scissors while I also had a partially-applied choke on him. He struggled and struggled until he felt his rib crack. He immediately screamed, grabbed his ribs and needed immediate medical attention. It actually ended up being two cracked ribs. The other man decided to still give it a shot about one week after the broken rib situation. I also ended up with my legs around his torso, but in this case the choke I had applied was better than the angle on the scissor-lock. I could feel him weakening and the match was called when he passed out. As sometimes happens he was not in control of himself and he urinated. Once I saw that he was okay and I got away from the piss smell I thought that this was the funniest, coolest, most empowering feeling ever. I had found my deep, dark somewhat mean-spirited hobby.
Vs Damon;
Ken made it worth my while to wrestle Damon. I was also assured that I wouldn’t be just wrestling and leaving. I’d have a chance to see some other matches and most importantly, I could play around with my male victim. Why was I so confident? I was told that my opponent is about my size and loves female bodybuilders and muscle-women. I was also told that he has always been curious about wrestling with a woman. I was told that he has no wrestling or lifting background. I was still going to go into the match with intensity, but I wasn’t afraid of a man like this.
When I saw Damon I thought he looked like a skinny gay man. His neck is thin, thin chest and he just didn’t seem to have that usually male swagger. As I talked to him more I realized that he is, indeed, a horny little heterosexual pervert although his lusts are a bit different. Like some other men I have met, he gets turned on by strong women, especially women who make him look and feel inferior. I never judge anyone’s kinks. Kinks shouldn’t be judged, they should just be enjoyed as long as nobody gets seriously hurt. I enjoyed my talk with Damon. I was sure that I could defeat and destroy him without sterilizing him or breaking his neck.
When we began Damon presented the normal challenges I face when going against a man. He had a lot of energy, big hands, he’s fast and he didn’t want to get his ass whipped really quickly and badly. We had seen Geena end her opponent’s (Isaac’s) day early and put him through some excruciating terror. I told Damon that if I respected him I wouldn’t do anything as bad as paper-cutting his manhood area!
I used a very common, fun technique with Damon. I head-locked and then front-face-locked him eventually bringing him to the ground. I then applied a reverse-head-lock. During this time Damon felt as if he could break free. So he did his best but he had more heart than brains. His squirming was for nothing and with each new hold I’d press on his chest and stomach more which robbed the nice gentleman of oxygen. Finally momma put the hammer down and sat on his chest. I dug my knees into his upper chest and shoulders as my rear-end bounced on his chest and stomach. Finally I cupped my feet around his manhood area and began manipulating it ALL somewhat painfully as I made fun of his agony and of the faces that he was making. But I told my dear male friend not to fear because soon he’d get what he really wants in life! I stopped the groin torture and with-in seconds I was smothering him with my lady area. He couldn’t breathe at all. I fit his face in perfectly and made sure he could hear me tell everyone how I was making him give me some oral. It was fifteen minutes of joy for me, laughter for everyone watching (and the guys loved it even more than just for laughter’s sake) and Damon was in that area where heaven and hell meet.
When I finished I looked at the men in the room and said that since Damon is the most handsome, I’d offer anyone there a free opportunity to see him play with himself OR if any woman wanted to, they could take him for sex. One woman, who will remain anonymous, took him for sex. Damon got a good review which I’m sure he was happy about.
Q and A with Yvonne
Q) Wow! Was Damon weaker than you expected? Easier to beat than you thought?
A) He was actually about as I figured he would be. I could feel him pushing his hardest and it’s not usually easy the first few minutes, but then things fell into place as I knew they would. I would say just as far as beating him it went as I assumed it would go. Some men really are nearly no challenge. I don’t run into that often, but I do see it. I beat a man on the police force when we were practicing and I was surprised that at 5’9” 170lbs he was a total and complete wimp. He was forty-five so at some point he may have been stronger. He got erect when I kicked his ass and it was miniscule. I actually had a bare-peek and he has a super-small guy downstairs as well. Some men are quite insufficient and every so often there’s a guy that I will be surprised by physically or he will just seem quite masculine to me. You have to really explore a man fully to know what he’s really like.
Q) Are you married? What kind of men do you like?
A) I am married but am also allowed to do as I please. This is my 2nd husband and we met in the military and re-united. He is about 6’3” 220lbs and while he could win a legitimate match with me I have kicked him in the balls twice and he was absolutely floored both times. He was getting a little rough during wrestling and I had to set him straight. If he tried abusing me I think he’d be in for a very rough time. I like big, strong, gentle men. I also have a thing for shy men.
Q) Have you kicked many men in the balls?
A) No because if I did they would be neutered or sterilized (if I really got a good shot in there)! One guy in training was fighting dirty and I ended him with a front kick to the nuts but otherwise I haven’t kicked men in the balls. I enjoy grabbing a pair of balls and leading a guy around by it or asking him rhetorical questions as I control his jewels.
Q) What did you think of Damon’s next match with Jessie?
A) Well, just to note, making him available for sex to any woman was AFTER he lost to Jessie, so he had his rest and his full man-energy when he was up against Jessie. It was interesting because she has a different training and a different physique than me. Once I saw the thickness of her thighs, her backside and her thick upper body I knew that Damon was going to get emasculated once again. She has the kind of physique that a woman gets from the dojo and I couldn’t think of anything Damon could do to combat it. The match was a series of hold and take-downs and then Jessie obviously wanted to show-off her scissoring ability and her chokes. Clearly she has an amazing set of thick, powerful legs and her arms are also quite impressive. As my friend Damon was on the ground at the end quite defenseless, I don’t think Jessie was even the least bit short of breath.
Updated 10/10/2018
Jenny (5’8” 158lbs) and Will (5’4” 132lbs)
I met my husband, Will, at a singles congregational retreat. We both belong to a Lutheran ELCA Church and I noticed his sweet smile right away. Will also had a special way of listening to me that I never experienced before from a man. He would ask me follow up questions and he seemed genuinely interested in what I had do say. As far the physical part goes, I was curious about his beard. I found it interesting that he’d want to have such a unique look. I basically just wanted to know the reason why. I thought that there might be something interesting behind it. I really didn’t see it as an attention-thing because he was so soft-spoken. I would soon find out that Will is an artist and it all works with his overall personality.
Will asked me out during that first time we met. I happily accepted. Our first dates were absolutely wonderful. I really didn’t think much about the fact that he’s smaller than me and probably weaker than me. I have another part of my biography that I waited to share with Will….I was a high school wrestler. I wrestled for 2 years against the boys and then my senior year they started a girls team. I was 11-8 -1 vs boys on JV and then 4-3 vs boys when I made it to varsity. I basically hit a point where my lower body strength was too much for the guys and they weren’t even stronger than me upper body-wise. I was 6-1 vs other girls my senior year and it was a fun season but I do wish that we had more matches. I did miss those occasions, which were often, when I beat the guys and everyone noticed. Imagine being a girl and being on a mat wrestling a guy in front of your team, his team and a crowd of anywhere between 30 and 150 people. It felt amazing for me to put a guy’s shoulders on the mat and to hear the referee slap the mat and declare him pinned! I also knew that it embarrassed the guy and hopefully taught him a lesson. I also waited a while to tell Will that I bench press 165 and leg press over 700lbs.. I thought it might be a bit much for a man his size to handle but I really wasn’t sure.
I remember that we were at his very cool apartment when we started to tickle each other. It was a perfect time to mention my wrestling and my weightlifting in a light-hearted “you better not mess with me” kind of way. It was getting to the point where if I didn’t say anything it would start to look like I was hiding it when he finally found out. Plus even though I am not bulging with muscles, I am solidly built and people do notice my strong body.
We tickled each other for a bit and then he said “I’ll wrestle you but I might not win, Jenny”. I said “I very much doubt that you’ll win, mister”. I really didn’t think about the male ego issue, I was just being my playful, sassy-self. I was very glad that Will started off giving it all he had. I tried using my foot to sweep his away but he kept them too far apart from one another. I then angled my hip toward him, got closer and grabbed around his upper torso. I lifted Will and literally flipped him over my right hip! He landed on the floor and said “holy sh*t”! I laughed and asked him if he wanted to continue and of course he did!
I began using my size and strength to get Will to the ground, usually with head-locks, but once he was down and under me I had something else in mind. I would get my legs around any part of him that I could easily scissor. I would then squeeze the living daylights out of his legs, stomach, torso, arm, individual leg, chest and eventually I applied a head-scissors! I had the little man’s head and neck between my thick thighs and I gave him one hell of a nice squeeze! Actually he started out between my calves and he thought that he did well when he went upwards. Then he must have realized that my thighs are way stronger than my calves, so he was double-screwed!
I threw Will around for about ten minutes and then asked him if I could do a pro wrestling hold with him. I lifted my new boyfriend across my shoulders and did a few squats with him before dropping him gently. Will was aroused but would he be okay with a woman that can kick his butt in a long-term relationship?
First off, lets deal with the arousal issue. I had noticed once before when I hugged him that he had an erection but that was it and it was only briefly pressed against me. When I was squeezing each leg I felt his fully-hard penis. After a while his erection was a constant. I was glad that it got him excited but there’s a difference between arousal and wanting the woman as a serious girlfriend and maybe more. After the big lift and squat I grabbed Will’s area and I told him that he seems to enjoy my strength. Will laughed, didn’t seem embarrassed and told me that he loves it! He also, immediately, told me that he wants a woman who is taller than him, stronger than him and one that can kick his ass. He insisted, without me asking, that it isn’t just a kink. He wants a more powerful wife! Isn’t it cool that God made him so small and gave him this preference with women?
As far as I was concerned I could care less if I can defeat a man or he can defeat me at wrestling. I could also care less about height. I only care about how I feel being around a man. Will and I have been married for five years and it’s amazing. We wrestle about twice a year. I am a regular gym-go’er and I now take jiu jitsu. Will has as much chance of beating me as he does of digging up the Pyramid at Giza with his dick LOL. But he is a man and I never take his challenges for granted. I attack and conquer. Once I conquer my dear husband I do joke around with him and tease him. I enjoy having his adorable male body at my mercy. It embarrasses me when he compliments me and Will thinks that my abilities are unreal. I do go against males in my training and I have put a few fellas firmly in their place. I don’t hesitate at all going against men. They don’t scare me at all. I can’t beat all guys, but I certainly am not intimidated by them.
Jenny (5’8” 158lbs) and Will (5’4” 132lbs)
I met my husband, Will, at a singles congregational retreat. We both belong to a Lutheran ELCA Church and I noticed his sweet smile right away. Will also had a special way of listening to me that I never experienced before from a man. He would ask me follow up questions and he seemed genuinely interested in what I had do say. As far the physical part goes, I was curious about his beard. I found it interesting that he’d want to have such a unique look. I basically just wanted to know the reason why. I thought that there might be something interesting behind it. I really didn’t see it as an attention-thing because he was so soft-spoken. I would soon find out that Will is an artist and it all works with his overall personality.
Will asked me out during that first time we met. I happily accepted. Our first dates were absolutely wonderful. I really didn’t think much about the fact that he’s smaller than me and probably weaker than me. I have another part of my biography that I waited to share with Will….I was a high school wrestler. I wrestled for 2 years against the boys and then my senior year they started a girls team. I was 11-8 -1 vs boys on JV and then 4-3 vs boys when I made it to varsity. I basically hit a point where my lower body strength was too much for the guys and they weren’t even stronger than me upper body-wise. I was 6-1 vs other girls my senior year and it was a fun season but I do wish that we had more matches. I did miss those occasions, which were often, when I beat the guys and everyone noticed. Imagine being a girl and being on a mat wrestling a guy in front of your team, his team and a crowd of anywhere between 30 and 150 people. It felt amazing for me to put a guy’s shoulders on the mat and to hear the referee slap the mat and declare him pinned! I also knew that it embarrassed the guy and hopefully taught him a lesson. I also waited a while to tell Will that I bench press 165 and leg press over 700lbs.. I thought it might be a bit much for a man his size to handle but I really wasn’t sure.
I remember that we were at his very cool apartment when we started to tickle each other. It was a perfect time to mention my wrestling and my weightlifting in a light-hearted “you better not mess with me” kind of way. It was getting to the point where if I didn’t say anything it would start to look like I was hiding it when he finally found out. Plus even though I am not bulging with muscles, I am solidly built and people do notice my strong body.
We tickled each other for a bit and then he said “I’ll wrestle you but I might not win, Jenny”. I said “I very much doubt that you’ll win, mister”. I really didn’t think about the male ego issue, I was just being my playful, sassy-self. I was very glad that Will started off giving it all he had. I tried using my foot to sweep his away but he kept them too far apart from one another. I then angled my hip toward him, got closer and grabbed around his upper torso. I lifted Will and literally flipped him over my right hip! He landed on the floor and said “holy sh*t”! I laughed and asked him if he wanted to continue and of course he did!
I began using my size and strength to get Will to the ground, usually with head-locks, but once he was down and under me I had something else in mind. I would get my legs around any part of him that I could easily scissor. I would then squeeze the living daylights out of his legs, stomach, torso, arm, individual leg, chest and eventually I applied a head-scissors! I had the little man’s head and neck between my thick thighs and I gave him one hell of a nice squeeze! Actually he started out between my calves and he thought that he did well when he went upwards. Then he must have realized that my thighs are way stronger than my calves, so he was double-screwed!
I threw Will around for about ten minutes and then asked him if I could do a pro wrestling hold with him. I lifted my new boyfriend across my shoulders and did a few squats with him before dropping him gently. Will was aroused but would he be okay with a woman that can kick his butt in a long-term relationship?
First off, lets deal with the arousal issue. I had noticed once before when I hugged him that he had an erection but that was it and it was only briefly pressed against me. When I was squeezing each leg I felt his fully-hard penis. After a while his erection was a constant. I was glad that it got him excited but there’s a difference between arousal and wanting the woman as a serious girlfriend and maybe more. After the big lift and squat I grabbed Will’s area and I told him that he seems to enjoy my strength. Will laughed, didn’t seem embarrassed and told me that he loves it! He also, immediately, told me that he wants a woman who is taller than him, stronger than him and one that can kick his ass. He insisted, without me asking, that it isn’t just a kink. He wants a more powerful wife! Isn’t it cool that God made him so small and gave him this preference with women?
As far as I was concerned I could care less if I can defeat a man or he can defeat me at wrestling. I could also care less about height. I only care about how I feel being around a man. Will and I have been married for five years and it’s amazing. We wrestle about twice a year. I am a regular gym-go’er and I now take jiu jitsu. Will has as much chance of beating me as he does of digging up the Pyramid at Giza with his dick LOL. But he is a man and I never take his challenges for granted. I attack and conquer. Once I conquer my dear husband I do joke around with him and tease him. I enjoy having his adorable male body at my mercy. It embarrasses me when he compliments me and Will thinks that my abilities are unreal. I do go against males in my training and I have put a few fellas firmly in their place. I don’t hesitate at all going against men. They don’t scare me at all. I can’t beat all guys, but I certainly am not intimidated by them.
8/7/2018
Celena
I am very proud of my mother and I am happy to answer a few questions. My name is Celena and I am eighteen years old. I am 5'4" and 155lbs and was a competitive swimmer. But sometimes people wondered whether I was more of a swimmer or a weight lifter. When I was in the weight room I was always thinking about getting stronger but not always as focused on my swimming as I should have been. By my junior year in high school I was on varsity at shot put and discus. Most of the female throwers were at least 190lbs and some were at or near 230. I was just so strong that I could throw better than any other girl at our school. My brother Niko is 5'10" and weighs about 170lbs. He's nineteen years old and a very good golfer. I got our mom's genetics and he got our dad's. I don't mind that at all! When I was sixteen I started taking MMA and Self-Defense classes. Since I love competition, strength and kicking ass I figured that this was a perfect fit. I was also getting a little bit tired of swimming and I was feeling a huge desire to use my strength and power over others.
As far growing up, I always knew that my mom was bigger and stronger than my dad. I didn’t think that it was unusual and I never thought that it was a big deal. I would say that as I got involved in dating I began to understand that most men feel a need to be more powerful physically than women. I also started hearing my friends talk about how they wanted a physically strong man. It was weird to me because some of my friends were going for big men who weren’t that good looking and some of them weren’t even that athletic. It started to seem to me like any old slightly-overweight 6’0” 220-pound meathead could get a good looking woman. So the men wanted to be dominant and the women basically (in a physical sense) wanted to be dominated. This wasn’t what I saw at home with my parents. It also wasn’t what I wanted. I like male muscles but I don’t need that feeling of where a man has to be “above me”. It was also mystifying to me because a lot of my female friends treated their boyfriends like crap but they were still insistent that a guy be tall and heavy. My mom runs the show. I never see her bossing my dad around, but she pretty much tells him what to do, when to do it and how to do it. But she is never mean or abusive with him.
My brother Niko has never really been that much fun to whip around. You see, he admits that even though I am younger than him and I am a girl, I can kick his ass. He admits that I’m stronger and can head-lock him to hell anytime I want to. The fact that losing to me doesn’t humiliate him makes it less fun for me. He’s a good brother and does just some very minor teasing. Overall I benefit a lot from having a big brother. My dad is much the same way. It was cool to beat him at arm wrestling and when we wrestled a couple years ago I won as well. He was very nice about it, so once again, there was not as much fun in defeating him.
I do want to say that when it comes to huge guys a woman will have a hard time taming those beefy monsters. Skill is crucial but it can't overcome everything. I have had just one occasion so far where I wanted to dominate a man but I found out that he is just too big and strong. In the case I gave him a little "oops" shot to his balls. He was totally incapacitated and then I put him through my most brutal holds and got into hardcore domination and humiliation.
My work in the weight room and in hand-to-hand combat training is serious but it has bled into my romance and arousal world. Since I have been doing this as a sexual thing for about eight months now, I haven't crushed as many guys as I have wanted to. I have gotten into it (so far) with three fellas. One is eighteen, one is twenty-six and one is forty-two. As you may assume, there are advantages to beating young guys (18-29 lets say) and advantages to beating older guys. Younger guys have more spirit, attractiveness and they have a macho-attitude that is fun to deflate. But it's also a lot of fun to use age-humiliation. Imagine a man losing to a female that's young enough to be his daughter. Make no mistake about it, a dominant woman's mouth can be a huge weapon.
I have one guy that I work out with a lot and he has a case of short-man’s disease. That means that he knows he’s short so he tries to make up for it in multiple ways. In Kevin’s case he lifts weights, brags and teases other people. He’s taller than me but he’s not over 5’7” and when he competes at bodybuilding he’s 160 and otherwise he’s about 175.
Kevin really fit the profile of a guy I wanted to defeat. The only drawback is that I have never been attracted to him. I like his muscles but there’s nothing that draws me to him. I viewed Kevin as a guy that is stronger than me upper-body-wise, weaker lower body and has an ego that’s bigger than his ability to wrestle or do any one-on-one combat. He’s also not very bright, so I could con him into getting humiliated. All I really needed to do was to ask him if he has ever thought about the fact that he’s bigger and stronger than me and has these muscles but he could never defend himself against a “girl” like me.
Kevin was, of course, outraged and he disagreed with my view of things. Well, we headed over to the mat area. Kevin was baffled at how I was constantly able to get his elbow and/or wrist and immobilize all of his body through those openings. I got control of his elbow and as he was in a two-second panic. I bent his arm behind his back, put my forearm into the back of his head, forced his neck to the side and pressed my shin into his ribcage and stomach robbing him of his wind. From there I would just grind away. Whenever I felt that Kevin was ready to tap-out I’d tell him not to because that would be a real sign of what a pussy and what a quitter he is. I’d make sure to use my legs in scissors holds until I could clearly see that he was a broken, desperate, defeated boy. I used this basic blueprint three or four times. In one case I made him scream his submission into my pussy. Another time I was sitting on his chest looking down at him and accept his verbal tap out. On another occasion I simply put my ankles on the side of his neck, pressed it and told him that the choice is his…he can tap out or I can put him to sleep with my dainty little ankles.
There was really nothing that Kevin could say about it. He admitted I won and I was pleased with that but needed a bit more. After the workout I TOLD (not asked) him to get into my car. I slipped my hand down his workout pants and his cock grew to full-power immediately. I told Kevin that I wanted to make sure his cock and balls didn’t run away in fear. I then told him to thank me for not hurting his literal-manhood area. As far as his spiritual manhood, I knew that it would take a while to regain that cocky walk of his!
Kevin was humiliated but he also wanted to screw around with me and have sex. I have been able to explain to him that I am not seeing the masculinity that I need to see. I’m sure he thinks it’s because I kicked his ass. In reality, he’s just kind of unattractive overall and that’s why he won’t be allowed near me….unless it’s for an ass-beating.
We have a twenty-six year old male friend who used to tell me that “I can’t wait until you’re eighteen”. What a creepy thing to say. It was a half-joke for sure. Well, when I did turn eighteen I knew that he was a candidate to get dominated. He’s about 5’9” 155-pounds and he has no idea what a weight room is and couldn’t fight his way out of a paper bag. His thin wrists and chicken legs are just the start. I told him that there’s a really simple formula for getting down my pants….all he has to do is “tame” me.
Jonah gave it his best shot but I took his legs out and threw a jiujitsu arm-bar on him. It was a fast submission but neither of us was finished. I began the second fall with a horrendously humiliating double-leg take-down. I sat on his weak chest, dug my knees into his shoulders and before I could even put his arms above his head he gave up. I told him that I was disappointed with his lack of pain tolerance. I then went a couple of steps farther than he thought I would. I reached back and grabbed Jonah’s cock and balls. I had just turned eighteen a month earlier and I wanted to learn about what men have downstairs. His cock was hard but his balls seemed very small. I asked him if they were hiding. I asked him if he’s the kind of guy that like women to bitch him around. Is he into dungeons and dominatrixes? Even the suggestion of it made him blush. Jonah was speechless and that was a change from the norm. Then it was time for my final act. I scooted up to his face and used Jonah’s nose and mouth to grind on. I took the back of his head into my palms and jammed him in. He was my masturbation toy. I used his face for my orgasm. Once I was finished with my loser-man I told him that although this wasn’t sex it was at least some kind of hanky-panky. I let Jonah know that if I get desperate enough I may hunt him down again some time. As of now I haven’t gotten that desperate to pursue again.
I have a very dark-skinned Caribbean yoga teacher who I find super-sexy. He’s Buddhist and super sexy. He looks like he’s got a secret. He always looks that way and it draws me to him. Arnaud is forty-two years old and about 5’8” 165-pounds. I basically just told him that I was looking for a man his size to practice grappling with. He is such a nice guy that he agreed to grapple with me even though he had no experience.
This was an excellent example of what happens when a man and woman of nearly-equal strength wrestle when the woman is trained and the man is not His few-pound weight advantage gave him no help at all. Neither did his small height and reach edge. I could look Arnaud straight in his eyes while knocking his feet off-balance. Then once I’d start to pounce he was simply overwhelmed. I used a hold called a grapevine on Arnaud for several reasons. For one thing it incapacitates a man. He is totally locked into place. It’s also a great hold because it allows me to remind the struggling fella that I can pop his knees out of place or his hips at any time. I also enjoy the fact that I can begin making out with him. Last but certainly not least I can feel the gentleman’s hard cock….and it’s always hard. There’s something about a pretty and muscular eighteen year old woman taking control physically that makes guys get and stay excited. This was of particular interest for me in this case because I had no experience with a black man’s cock. I learned that it was big and thick and it pressed beautifully to the side. I assured him that I had no plans to crack his cock. My inexperience, however, reared its ugly head. His cock came back to the middle and my lower stomach area pressed on the under-side of his cock. I could feel that I had started ‘the process’. Soon enough his eyes did something funny and I could feel him releasing. I was fascinated. I made him show me his mess and then I showed my truly devious colors by making him put some on his finger and eat it. He even asked if he had to do it. I just smiled, tried to look really sweet and told him that he really should eat it unless he wants to risk getting beaten up again by a girl half his age. He ate it and said it had a bit of a tasteless feeling to it.
I thanked Arnaud and admitted to him that the wrestling was more about getting experience “with men” then it was about wrestling. I was glad to hear that he found it extremely arousing and Arnaud explained to me that pressing down on the underside of a man’s penis will almost always cause an explosion. I enjoy giving him the occasional hand-job and it always comes after defeating him at wrestling. I told Arnaud that I would give him hand-jobs without kicking his ass but he has now learned that he enjoys this world of powerful, dominating women. I think a lot of guys that don’t presently enjoy it would like it if they just found the right woman to take them down and beat the testosterone out of them.
Celena
I am very proud of my mother and I am happy to answer a few questions. My name is Celena and I am eighteen years old. I am 5'4" and 155lbs and was a competitive swimmer. But sometimes people wondered whether I was more of a swimmer or a weight lifter. When I was in the weight room I was always thinking about getting stronger but not always as focused on my swimming as I should have been. By my junior year in high school I was on varsity at shot put and discus. Most of the female throwers were at least 190lbs and some were at or near 230. I was just so strong that I could throw better than any other girl at our school. My brother Niko is 5'10" and weighs about 170lbs. He's nineteen years old and a very good golfer. I got our mom's genetics and he got our dad's. I don't mind that at all! When I was sixteen I started taking MMA and Self-Defense classes. Since I love competition, strength and kicking ass I figured that this was a perfect fit. I was also getting a little bit tired of swimming and I was feeling a huge desire to use my strength and power over others.
As far growing up, I always knew that my mom was bigger and stronger than my dad. I didn’t think that it was unusual and I never thought that it was a big deal. I would say that as I got involved in dating I began to understand that most men feel a need to be more powerful physically than women. I also started hearing my friends talk about how they wanted a physically strong man. It was weird to me because some of my friends were going for big men who weren’t that good looking and some of them weren’t even that athletic. It started to seem to me like any old slightly-overweight 6’0” 220-pound meathead could get a good looking woman. So the men wanted to be dominant and the women basically (in a physical sense) wanted to be dominated. This wasn’t what I saw at home with my parents. It also wasn’t what I wanted. I like male muscles but I don’t need that feeling of where a man has to be “above me”. It was also mystifying to me because a lot of my female friends treated their boyfriends like crap but they were still insistent that a guy be tall and heavy. My mom runs the show. I never see her bossing my dad around, but she pretty much tells him what to do, when to do it and how to do it. But she is never mean or abusive with him.
My brother Niko has never really been that much fun to whip around. You see, he admits that even though I am younger than him and I am a girl, I can kick his ass. He admits that I’m stronger and can head-lock him to hell anytime I want to. The fact that losing to me doesn’t humiliate him makes it less fun for me. He’s a good brother and does just some very minor teasing. Overall I benefit a lot from having a big brother. My dad is much the same way. It was cool to beat him at arm wrestling and when we wrestled a couple years ago I won as well. He was very nice about it, so once again, there was not as much fun in defeating him.
I do want to say that when it comes to huge guys a woman will have a hard time taming those beefy monsters. Skill is crucial but it can't overcome everything. I have had just one occasion so far where I wanted to dominate a man but I found out that he is just too big and strong. In the case I gave him a little "oops" shot to his balls. He was totally incapacitated and then I put him through my most brutal holds and got into hardcore domination and humiliation.
My work in the weight room and in hand-to-hand combat training is serious but it has bled into my romance and arousal world. Since I have been doing this as a sexual thing for about eight months now, I haven't crushed as many guys as I have wanted to. I have gotten into it (so far) with three fellas. One is eighteen, one is twenty-six and one is forty-two. As you may assume, there are advantages to beating young guys (18-29 lets say) and advantages to beating older guys. Younger guys have more spirit, attractiveness and they have a macho-attitude that is fun to deflate. But it's also a lot of fun to use age-humiliation. Imagine a man losing to a female that's young enough to be his daughter. Make no mistake about it, a dominant woman's mouth can be a huge weapon.
I have one guy that I work out with a lot and he has a case of short-man’s disease. That means that he knows he’s short so he tries to make up for it in multiple ways. In Kevin’s case he lifts weights, brags and teases other people. He’s taller than me but he’s not over 5’7” and when he competes at bodybuilding he’s 160 and otherwise he’s about 175.
Kevin really fit the profile of a guy I wanted to defeat. The only drawback is that I have never been attracted to him. I like his muscles but there’s nothing that draws me to him. I viewed Kevin as a guy that is stronger than me upper-body-wise, weaker lower body and has an ego that’s bigger than his ability to wrestle or do any one-on-one combat. He’s also not very bright, so I could con him into getting humiliated. All I really needed to do was to ask him if he has ever thought about the fact that he’s bigger and stronger than me and has these muscles but he could never defend himself against a “girl” like me.
Kevin was, of course, outraged and he disagreed with my view of things. Well, we headed over to the mat area. Kevin was baffled at how I was constantly able to get his elbow and/or wrist and immobilize all of his body through those openings. I got control of his elbow and as he was in a two-second panic. I bent his arm behind his back, put my forearm into the back of his head, forced his neck to the side and pressed my shin into his ribcage and stomach robbing him of his wind. From there I would just grind away. Whenever I felt that Kevin was ready to tap-out I’d tell him not to because that would be a real sign of what a pussy and what a quitter he is. I’d make sure to use my legs in scissors holds until I could clearly see that he was a broken, desperate, defeated boy. I used this basic blueprint three or four times. In one case I made him scream his submission into my pussy. Another time I was sitting on his chest looking down at him and accept his verbal tap out. On another occasion I simply put my ankles on the side of his neck, pressed it and told him that the choice is his…he can tap out or I can put him to sleep with my dainty little ankles.
There was really nothing that Kevin could say about it. He admitted I won and I was pleased with that but needed a bit more. After the workout I TOLD (not asked) him to get into my car. I slipped my hand down his workout pants and his cock grew to full-power immediately. I told Kevin that I wanted to make sure his cock and balls didn’t run away in fear. I then told him to thank me for not hurting his literal-manhood area. As far as his spiritual manhood, I knew that it would take a while to regain that cocky walk of his!
Kevin was humiliated but he also wanted to screw around with me and have sex. I have been able to explain to him that I am not seeing the masculinity that I need to see. I’m sure he thinks it’s because I kicked his ass. In reality, he’s just kind of unattractive overall and that’s why he won’t be allowed near me….unless it’s for an ass-beating.
We have a twenty-six year old male friend who used to tell me that “I can’t wait until you’re eighteen”. What a creepy thing to say. It was a half-joke for sure. Well, when I did turn eighteen I knew that he was a candidate to get dominated. He’s about 5’9” 155-pounds and he has no idea what a weight room is and couldn’t fight his way out of a paper bag. His thin wrists and chicken legs are just the start. I told him that there’s a really simple formula for getting down my pants….all he has to do is “tame” me.
Jonah gave it his best shot but I took his legs out and threw a jiujitsu arm-bar on him. It was a fast submission but neither of us was finished. I began the second fall with a horrendously humiliating double-leg take-down. I sat on his weak chest, dug my knees into his shoulders and before I could even put his arms above his head he gave up. I told him that I was disappointed with his lack of pain tolerance. I then went a couple of steps farther than he thought I would. I reached back and grabbed Jonah’s cock and balls. I had just turned eighteen a month earlier and I wanted to learn about what men have downstairs. His cock was hard but his balls seemed very small. I asked him if they were hiding. I asked him if he’s the kind of guy that like women to bitch him around. Is he into dungeons and dominatrixes? Even the suggestion of it made him blush. Jonah was speechless and that was a change from the norm. Then it was time for my final act. I scooted up to his face and used Jonah’s nose and mouth to grind on. I took the back of his head into my palms and jammed him in. He was my masturbation toy. I used his face for my orgasm. Once I was finished with my loser-man I told him that although this wasn’t sex it was at least some kind of hanky-panky. I let Jonah know that if I get desperate enough I may hunt him down again some time. As of now I haven’t gotten that desperate to pursue again.
I have a very dark-skinned Caribbean yoga teacher who I find super-sexy. He’s Buddhist and super sexy. He looks like he’s got a secret. He always looks that way and it draws me to him. Arnaud is forty-two years old and about 5’8” 165-pounds. I basically just told him that I was looking for a man his size to practice grappling with. He is such a nice guy that he agreed to grapple with me even though he had no experience.
This was an excellent example of what happens when a man and woman of nearly-equal strength wrestle when the woman is trained and the man is not His few-pound weight advantage gave him no help at all. Neither did his small height and reach edge. I could look Arnaud straight in his eyes while knocking his feet off-balance. Then once I’d start to pounce he was simply overwhelmed. I used a hold called a grapevine on Arnaud for several reasons. For one thing it incapacitates a man. He is totally locked into place. It’s also a great hold because it allows me to remind the struggling fella that I can pop his knees out of place or his hips at any time. I also enjoy the fact that I can begin making out with him. Last but certainly not least I can feel the gentleman’s hard cock….and it’s always hard. There’s something about a pretty and muscular eighteen year old woman taking control physically that makes guys get and stay excited. This was of particular interest for me in this case because I had no experience with a black man’s cock. I learned that it was big and thick and it pressed beautifully to the side. I assured him that I had no plans to crack his cock. My inexperience, however, reared its ugly head. His cock came back to the middle and my lower stomach area pressed on the under-side of his cock. I could feel that I had started ‘the process’. Soon enough his eyes did something funny and I could feel him releasing. I was fascinated. I made him show me his mess and then I showed my truly devious colors by making him put some on his finger and eat it. He even asked if he had to do it. I just smiled, tried to look really sweet and told him that he really should eat it unless he wants to risk getting beaten up again by a girl half his age. He ate it and said it had a bit of a tasteless feeling to it.
I thanked Arnaud and admitted to him that the wrestling was more about getting experience “with men” then it was about wrestling. I was glad to hear that he found it extremely arousing and Arnaud explained to me that pressing down on the underside of a man’s penis will almost always cause an explosion. I enjoy giving him the occasional hand-job and it always comes after defeating him at wrestling. I told Arnaud that I would give him hand-jobs without kicking his ass but he has now learned that he enjoys this world of powerful, dominating women. I think a lot of guys that don’t presently enjoy it would like it if they just found the right woman to take them down and beat the testosterone out of them.
Added 7/28/2018
My brother and I had no idea that we had a different father until we were about twenty-years old. Part of what always made us suspicious, however, was our size difference. I am a year younger and have always been bigger than him. Now as adults I am 5’9” 208 and he’s 5’6” 138lbs.. Yup, that’s no typo! When I was fourteen I was about 5’7” 175 and he was sixteen and about 5’3” 110. Needless to say he really messed with me but we did play wrestle. It was interesting because we always both understood that we’d never tell anyone about it and I wouldn’t keep making fun of him about it.
Basically I’d just overpower him and settle myself over him and hold the sucker down! He’d do all he could to escape and sometimes I’d let him get that little ray of hope before slamming him back down. I’d make him say “my little sister kicked my ass” as a way to submit, but I never got more mean than that. I began taekwondo at nine and judo at twelve so by the time I was fifteen I had one black belt and was working on the other. The odds were surely stacked against him!
After we found out that we had different fathers he did joke with me about that being the reason that I’m such an amazon woman! I laughed and asked him if he ever wished that he had “these muscles”. Well, Brendon felt my bicep as I flexed and he said “Gina, you are really buff”. I was glad to hear it and proud to flex my legs for him which are my real pride and joy. I was surprised because Brendon was really amazed and impressed by how strong I was. I asked him if he remembered the pinning I did to him when we were younger. He said “I wonder how it would be now”. Well, we were in our early 20’s so we were free-spirited enough to try!
I had been working out like crazy for a few years and had gotten back into judo. But let me tell you, not much training was needed to whip around a little fella like Brendon! I actually ended up bear-hugging him before dropping him and standing over the little guy. It was at that point that he begged me to not hurt him and began basically worshipping me. I had scissored my former 6’4” 225lb boyfriend into submission so I wanted to at least try the hold on Brendon. OMG, I could have broken him into fifty pieces! He wasn’t as scared as he was amazed and impressed. When I realized that fact I began to get into a dominant mindset with him. Heck, he would be cool with it and I thought it seemed like a ton of fun. Just imagine a woman with a three inch and seventy-pound weight advantage over this already-defeated man! We will pick up here from the moment I was looking down at him as I dropped him from the bear-hug;
“How ya doin’ down there little Pat? You just got your little ass bear hugged by your sister, didn’t you? Not even 140 pounds, huh small fry? Looks like someone got the very short and skinny end of the stick. Lay flat on your back little Pat. Do it now or I will show you what a real woman can do to her beaten little weak half-brother”.
I got the nice little helpless runt back to his feet by grabbed his by the shirt collar with one hand and by the crotch with my other hand. It didn’t gross me out to grab his little crotch because I was using it just as a tool to dominate him with and to help me toss him around with. I then easily put Pat over and across my shoulders in an airplane spin; Just like professional wrestling little Pat, isn’t this fun? But big brother, what would happen if I dropped you from sooo high up”.
I spun around and relatively gently dropped the little fella to the ground. Then I sat behind him, extended my legs and told Pat to sit down as I wrap my legs around his neck from behind. I told him that I could have kicked his ass to get him in that position but this would be easier and less painful for him. I settled my very large and shockingly strong thighs around his head and neck and had the little fella put his hands on my thighs so he could tap when needed. I very slowly began pushing my legs together, not even squeezing. His face began turning red and he got a very funny, anguished look on his face. My next move was to flex my legs. This alone made Pat tap my legs which made me laugh; Patty-boy, I didn’t even squeeze yet you little turkey! I just pushed my legs together and then flexed my girlie muscles. What are you tapping for? I guess I had better show you what it feels like when a big, powerful girl really scissor locks you!
I gave Brendon as much of a head-scissors from behind as he could handle which wasn’t much. I kept reminding myself that as much as I’d like to dish out more punishment, he is a small, weak, scared little man and he isn’t built to handle what a real woman can throw his way. He looked quite adorable as his face turned from a look of distress to a look of total panic. I stopped squeezing and brought my “big” brother up into my arms, hugged him and talked to him like the little baby he is; Was that scary, sweetie-Pat? I’m sorry if my big, strong muscles scared you. Did you think that since we are half-siblings I would be sort of like you? No, no, no, little man, I am a big strong lady and you are a short chicken-legged little fella. You stay right here and I will cuddle you and keep you safe baby-Pat.
Once I was satisfied that he felt secure, safe, weak and inferior, I told Pat that we’d wrestle a little more. I wanted him to see that I know more than just a few basic holds. My additional maneuvers included a hip toss, a couple of head-lock variations and a couple of figure fours which could have literally brought him to tears. I am sadistic enough to think about which holds would actually make him pass out from the pain alone. Every so often I’d kiss him on the cheek and remind him that I love him and I know that he’s an inferior being and he needs to be handled with care.
When the wrestling was complete I let Pat know that I would begin giving him some orders. I was surprised how much he enjoyed this part. While much of it was because he wasn’t getting beaten up anymore, much of it was also because this was an opportunity to show me that he respects, appreciates and indeed worships me. I also learned that Pat has a very large submissive streak. He wants to serve and be beneath strong females. As a big, strong woman, I had seen this behavior and attitude before with men, especially with smaller men.
When I left Brendon that night I knew that I had impressed the hell out of him. I also knew that he deeply needed to be my submissive. I was very happy to take my older half-brother under my control as my pet.
Our mother is 5’7” and when we were all together the next day I asked her if she ever arm wrestled her son or ever “kicked his ass”. I was feeling like exploring this entire situation much further. They both got very quiet! They HAD arm wrestled two years before that time and mom won. At my urging they tried again. Mom weighs about 170lbs and it was pretty apparent that her arm was thicker than his. It was a decent battle, but I got to see a twenty-four year old man lose at arm wrestling to his mother! Pat was quiet and looked down after his defeat. No matter how much of a submissive a man is, losing to his own mother at arm wrestling was deflating even for Pat. Mom was understandably excited. She flexed her bicep and said “maybe someday, mister”.
This was a bit of a floodgates situation for me. Once I knew how Pat felt I began putting some interesting pieces together. I had a group of male friends who were about 5’8”, 5’9” and 5’11”. They were all in the 150-170 range. These guys were always super sweet to me and I knew that none of them would pass up a chance to have sex with me. I don’t think a relationship would be what they wanted (but I could be wrong) but they were all a little hot for me. This got me thinking…were they submissive me? Maybe they were but didn’t want to say anything about it. Maybe they were but they didn’t know it. They could have felt something but were not sure exactly what it was when they were around me or thinking about me. I wasn’t sure, but I wanted to find out.
We were at Bradley’s house and I told them about the situation with Pat but asked them to sort of keep it on the down-low for Pat’s ego-sake. I trust them. I asked them if any of the three of them would volunteer to “test me” to see if I really was as strong as it seemed. Well, Bradley volunteered and at about 5’9” 155, I was happy. Bradley wasn’t shy about getting going and I wasn’t shy about drawing him closer to me. I clasped my fingers around his back, angled myself off and both lifted and flipped him to the ground. The fellas were aghast because I also seemed to be lifting him to add additional altitude to the situation. Bradley tried standing up quickly but I grabbed his head and stuck it between my legs face-down. I was standing, hands on my hips, and gave him a standing headscissors. Bradley was squirming and the other two men were laughing hysterically. I patted him on the head and said “it will be over soon little boy”. I got an intense look on my face and squeezed. Bradley’s little hands tapped my thighs. He was finished. I flattened him face-up with my foot and asked the most basic question possible..”Who’s your momma”?
Bradley was in awe and as my foot moved to his crotch I felt his full albeit small erection. I bent down, grabbed him by his privates and led him to his feet. I simply said “Bradley likes it. Who’s next”?
I signaled for 5’11” 165lb Adam to come up to me. Before dismissing Bradley I said “we’ll talk about taking care of that firm little thing in your pants later. Don’t go sneak off on me or anything my baby boy”. Bradley had a hilarious look of amazement and submission written all over his face.
I told Adam that even though he’s way lighter than me, he’s a couple of inches taller and that will be awesome for me! Adam was the weakest of the boys and apparently the worst wrestler. He walked right into a headlock and took a frightening headlock/flip to the floor with me. I let him go so he could try again. I thought that perhaps he just had a bad start. This time Adam tried pushing me backwards, a truly silly move. I held my ground before taking out his legs which sent him flat on his ass. I laid on top of Adam and pinned him flat. His erect penis was poking me and I joked that we must have an epidemic of “hard-little-cock” around here! I grapevinved Adam’s legs and he literally asked me not to break his penis. I gave him a kiss and assure the fella that I had no intention of breaking his precious sex-stick. Or in his case, his masturbation-toy.
I brought Adam to his feet in my own particular way which had become by grabbing the man’s crotch and guiding him upwards. I then put him in a professional wrestling bodyslam position and lightly slamming him to the couch. I told Adam and Bradley that since I have two butt cheeks it would only be proper for them to each kiss one. The adorable little boys did as told which pleased me tremendously. I told Adam the same thing as I had warned Bradley about. No sneaking off and playing with himself. I wouldn’t allow that.
Kevin was next and at 5’8” 165 he was the chunkiest of the three which isn’t saying much. I began by telling the adorable, sweet bastard that he looked a little scared. He nodded and said “I am”. I’m sure Kevin knew that I’d be careful with him but he also just saw his two male friends pussy-whipped.
Kevin suffered from the curse of variety. You see, I had done some very basic moves with the other little toddlers, so I needed to spice things up for my own amusement. I decided to wear him down with a nice couple of body-scissors before doing some standing half-nelson and turning into a nice little swinging neck beaker (which wouldn’t really beak his neck). Kevin impressed me because while he’s weak as hell, he has a survival instinct and he has some fight in him. He gave it what he had, but he’s just too small and he doesn’t know a damn thing about grappling. I was able to do everything I wanted with Kevin, including a body-scissors from behind where my heels dug into his most private, personal area. Sure enough he was erect before my heels even made contact. I was defeating my three male friends and discovering that my hunch was right…they are all a lil submissive!
With my three defeated men still in the room watching me attentively I told them that they were ALL about to get “dominated”. Clearly I had the domination-bug and was going to satisfy my curiosity. I told them that I needed them all in undies only. They looked at each other, laughed and they were wise enough to do it. I then got down to my bra and panties and told them to stand up so I could see the state of their manhood area. Sure enough, I had to joke about how little but hard they all were! In reality I am not an expert on the size of the male organ so I wasn’t sure how big/small they were, but it is always fun to joke around about that.
I began rubbing up against the men and grabbing/touching them in an erotically-charged way. Even though we joked around like this before, my physical superiority added a whole new element to it. These guys were so turned on that even their breathing was off-kilter. I kissed them on the cheek, rubbed their thighs and even lap-sat the nice, weak, submissive men. Finally I allowed them to use their hands and feel anything they wanted to. They were in heaven! I got them so steamed up before telling Bradley to bring 3 towels and lotion. I told all the men to get naked. With the towels spread in a circle and each man with lotion I told them to do something that I think they already knew was coming. They were to look at me as I flexed and posed as they played with their favorite toy. They would only be allowed to finish the job if given permission. I ended up making them do their thing for about ten minutes before allowing them to come to completion. All three men made quick work of themselves. I went around and kissed each boy on the cheek and told them that they have a new boss now!
It has changed our relationship slightly I would say. When we all go out they make sure to hold the door for me, pay for me and take care of everything for me. These submissives, like my brother, will ask for one-on-one time with me and it’s granted to them when possible. Adam, Bradley and Kevin have earned handies but no more. We have also discussed their submissiveness and their inferiority. I know that the boys are glad that they’ve had this awakening.
From the time that I was fifteen I babysat for a wonderful Indian family. The wife, Suni, is about 5’6” 180lbs and a pretty solid, bigger lady. Her husband Chako is about 5’10” 150lbs and obviously super-skinny. I work out at the same place as Suni and noticed that she was in two MMA classes. This surprised me just because I didn’t imagine Indian women being aggressive. I know it’s a stereotype but it took me by surprise. I watched her for a few minutes and she was kicking ass! Afterwards we talked and I realized that she had been working out for five years and doing MMA for two years. With my knowledge of MMA and my curiosity about male-female match-ups I asked her if Chako, her husband, likes having an MMA trained wife. She told me quietly that as long as nobody knows that she can kick his ass it’s fine. I NEEDED to know more! I asked her if she actually wrestled with him and if she knew for sure that she could take him. Suni gave me a new smile and said “My husband has spent some time pinned by his wife”. I shared my experiences with Suni so she’d open up more. Apparently Chako also gets his rocks off by getting beaten up by a female.
Added 7/26/2018
When I was nineteen I married Jerry. He was twenty-six and he had some weird control over me. Maybe it’s too simplistic but I think because I didn’t know my father I thought of him as a father-figure. I was about 5’3” 135 at the time and already a strong, athletic lady. Jerry was about 5’10” 175lbs and handsome. He was neither thin or fat and not terribly athletic.
We had twins when I was twenty-three and by the time I was twenty-five we were divorced. My son and daughter stayed with me and divorced-life was better. I did a lot of growing up from age twenty-three to thirty! I also met a wonderful twenty-four-year-old man when I was thirty. I had been working out a lot and that’s putting it mildly! Any stress I had was relieved that way! I had earned my black belt, studied Krav Maga and was into power-lifting. At 155-165lbs, I was a tough, strong lady. My new gentleman lived in a nearby condo and he was a darling of a man. At about 5’6” 140lbs I normally wouldn’t have dated him. I was used to bigger men, but Devin was so handsome and sweet and I liked the fact that he was young. Devin was crazy about me from day one and by the time I was thirty-two, we were married. He was a wonderful step-father which was great since Jerry was nowhere around.
Well, Jerry came back into the picture shortly after I remarried. He hadn’t even seen me at all for several years and when he did he was in awe. Apparently Jerry was smitten with my muscular development. I told him that while I’d love for him to be involved with his children, I didn’t want his girlfriend around and he’d never, ever touch me. Well, Jerry became a model father for the next year. He also was very, very hot for me. He finally made it clear that all he wanted was to “wrestle” with me. I asked him if that was a code word for sex and he insisted that it was not. I reminded Jerry that I am a black belt and could hurt him very, very badly. He smiled and told me he’d like to try. Up until this point I knew that some men liked in-shape-women and I had heard of women who were Dominatrixes, but there was a HUGE world of female muscle domination that I was totally unaware of. I had no idea that so many men had this preferences and I was about to learn a ton about the male psyche.
Well, I didn’t tell Devin but I decided to wrestle Jerry. Truth be told, I had wrestled two men total, including Devin and I enjoyed winning. Devin and his friend Alex were already my “Submissives” and I sort of enjoyed the idea of crushing my ex-husband as well. But I told Jerry NO hanky panky and he had better try his best.
When Jerry saw the size of my legs, arms and back in my two-piece he wasn’t sure whether to be uber-excited or absolutely terrified. He looked even more slim than before and after all of my training I was ready to break his little ass in pieces. Jerry was an eager fella and walked right into a head-lock. I flipped him to the ground, put both of his arms behind his back and laid on him. While he was under me I thought of at least a dozen ways to torture my ex. By the time I got off of him Jerry was nearly unconscious and his arms and legs were numb. As a final disgrace I pulled off his underwear, sat next to him and applied the “ex wife’s ball- grip”….I made up the name! I put his balls between my fingers and grinded away as I kissed him on the cheek. I slapped Jerry’s penis, pinched it, pulled and dug my elbow into it. I also tugged at his scrotum and let his balls go just so I could punch it around a little. I ended Jerry with a few head-scissor locks. Even though I hadn’t thought much about verbal humiliation, I did what came naturally. I told him, repeatedly, that if I would have known he was so weak and so dick/ball vulnerable I wouldn’t have married him. I would have picked a real man instead. I also mocked his overall weakness and the little amount of effort it would take me to break every single bone in his body. I also had him suck my big toes just because it seemed like the right thing to do.
As Jerry laid beaten I asked him if he was enjoying himself. Like the true submissive that he is, Jerry said “yes”. I used that occasion to inform him that he is now my Slave. Even a newbie like me understood the basics of keeping slaves, submissives, pets, etc. I still plan to do more work to break the men into formal categories. Before leaving I told Jerry that I hope his overall behavior improves because if he isn’t obedient I will deny him any contact with me. If he’s a good boy he will get to keep me as his Goddess. I also reassured my ex that I am fully capable of giving him pain that he will not enjoy.
I broke the news to Devin and he understood. He also witnessed me groin-bust my ex in brutal fashion two weeks later. I had to do this to prove my loyalty to my husband. I never “bust” Devin painfully but I took Jerry’s erection and made sure that it would not re-appear for a long time. I tortured his cock and balls and he was out-of-service for weeks. I had to do some research about how to do this. The only thing I didn’t do was slam his balls up inside of him. That makes men puke and I won’t tolerate that. I had my third but not final Slave. Our children were about ten and knew nothing about anything except that their dad was now behaving lol.
I am now forty-five and my twins are twenty-two. Devin and I have a thirteen-year-old son as well. This marriage has been the best! Devin is fantastic. We have a hot attraction to each other, we get along well and he’s absolutely 100% obedient. I still have my three original Slaves but I have added to that. I have one of my son’s friends and a man from our church as Pets. Over the years I have dispatched other men in hand-to-hand combat and taken them over as Pets/Servants/Slaves, but they either bored me or they were romantically involved and it wasn’t a good fit for them. Basically they wanted to be my Bitch more than being involved in their own love life. Men love being submissive (some men) and those that do lust for a whupping even more than sex. It’s crucial for Devin to want both. It’s also important for my slaves, servants, subs and pets to keep their ‘normal’ lives even as they devote themselves to me.
My children have definitely gotten the physical traits of one of us. Our daughter Lacey is a lot like me in terms of body-type, love of working out and combat. Lucas is a lot like Jerry but only physically. In other words, Lacey is a well-built, powerhouse. Lucas is not.
Added 7/17/2018
From Val:
I’ve always loved being a thick, strong woman. There were a couple cases where I had crushes on guys that thought I was too big, but we don’t always get the guys we like no matter what build we have. Generally I have to say that most guys like my muscles. Almost all of them are fascinated by how strong I am and getting dates has never been an issue.
My mom is a beast! Her workouts are amazing and she is a totally Dominant Woman. Mom is the Alpha! She may not fully admit it right away, but mom loves situations where she gets to wrestle and defeat men. We were really close to our next door neighbors before they moved and the oldest son was a junior in high school and about 140lbs. He had just made the wrestling team and mom got him to wrestle with her at a picnic in our backyard. That was the first time I ever saw a person win a match with a schoolgirl pin! She crushed him so totally that he could barely squeal out a submission. He said that he never faced anyone nearly as good as mom! I was twelve at the time and two years later I’d beat him and lift him across my shoulders. He’s over 200lbs now and sometimes I wonder if he got so huge in order to avoid being lifted around by the younger neighbor girl! But I also noticed that mom joked with him a lot and even did victory poses over her beaten dude. I loved the whole dynamic. Nobody left hurt although all of the guys watching probably felt a little humbled.
I have wrestled a few guys that I have dated and several in class. My least favorite kind of man is a guy that’s like ten to twenty-five years older than me and an advice-giver. If a guy tries taking me under his wing then he better be super-tough. I had one guy who kept giving me advice and he never shut up! I got to stand-up spar with him and even with the protective gear on I sent him to the ground several times. He told me that I “overdid it” which I thought was funny. If he could have protected himself against a girl then the beating wouldn’t have happened.
From Val:
I’ve always loved being a thick, strong woman. There were a couple cases where I had crushes on guys that thought I was too big, but we don’t always get the guys we like no matter what build we have. Generally I have to say that most guys like my muscles. Almost all of them are fascinated by how strong I am and getting dates has never been an issue.
My mom is a beast! Her workouts are amazing and she is a totally Dominant Woman. Mom is the Alpha! She may not fully admit it right away, but mom loves situations where she gets to wrestle and defeat men. We were really close to our next door neighbors before they moved and the oldest son was a junior in high school and about 140lbs. He had just made the wrestling team and mom got him to wrestle with her at a picnic in our backyard. That was the first time I ever saw a person win a match with a schoolgirl pin! She crushed him so totally that he could barely squeal out a submission. He said that he never faced anyone nearly as good as mom! I was twelve at the time and two years later I’d beat him and lift him across my shoulders. He’s over 200lbs now and sometimes I wonder if he got so huge in order to avoid being lifted around by the younger neighbor girl! But I also noticed that mom joked with him a lot and even did victory poses over her beaten dude. I loved the whole dynamic. Nobody left hurt although all of the guys watching probably felt a little humbled.
I have wrestled a few guys that I have dated and several in class. My least favorite kind of man is a guy that’s like ten to twenty-five years older than me and an advice-giver. If a guy tries taking me under his wing then he better be super-tough. I had one guy who kept giving me advice and he never shut up! I got to stand-up spar with him and even with the protective gear on I sent him to the ground several times. He told me that I “overdid it” which I thought was funny. If he could have protected himself against a girl then the beating wouldn’t have happened.
Added 7/10/2018
5'3 1/2" 146lbs
Sasha
Q) Sasha, how did you get interested in weight lifting, fighting and domination?
A) I was recovering from a sprained MCL and got restless. I started working my arms and loved it. I could see them grow and get more defined. I was a state qualifying track athlete in hurdles and middle distances. Then after the following season I tore my ACL. My rehab was intense and I took the strengthening part to an entirely new level. So by the time I began college I was a pretty forceful woman physically. I began Womens Studies and got a hard edge of feminism burned inside of me. My classes and clubs had a lot of forceful women and in some of the cases they were physically forceful to go along with the psychological, societal, emotional and political components of feminism. The men either had a purely intellectual belief in feminism or they combined that belief with a secret enjoyment of being personally inferior to women.
These women knew that they had a gold-mine in me. My physical strength and bitch-to-the-bone attitude had Domme written all over it. Two of my female friends introduced me to life as a Dominatrix. I had regular Slaves visit me to be bossed around, tied-down, slapped, ball-busted, handcuffed, sensory deprived, stomped on and other degrading activities. Sometimes it seemed like a job but the other half of the times it got me sexually excited and I had a blast. I enjoyed seeing men swell up after being spanked or whipped and I began getting-off on male screams and tears.
I always felt a little bit weird with the role-playing aspect because I knew I was so close to being able to make it sincere domination. I was already so strong and all I needed was some fight-training and I'd be able to genuinely beat men up. I was referred to a guy who was awesome. It was semi-private MMA training and we never mentioned Femme-Domme at all. That lasted for about nine awesome months. Then we met Wanda and that kicked the door WIDE open for us. She is incredibly well-versed in every form of fighting and she is a genuine bad-ass-male-owner. We could now openly discuss how to use our training to dominate and humiliate men. We've all been with Wanda regularly or semi-regularly for a while now. It's safe to say that when I dominate, humiliate and emasculate a man now he doesn't need to role play. I actually prefer sessions where I beat the man sincerely before figuratively removing his balls.
Q) Sasha, what are your top lifts?
A) I can bench press 175, squat 335 and deadlift 365. Those are quite impressive numbers for my size, but not world class. My goal is to have great functional strength. Females are at a distinct disadvantage vs men so weight training is a must for all women. It's a must for women as far as self-defense and for any woman that wants to sincerely bitch a man around.
Q) What kind of men are you attracted to?
A) It's nearly 100% based on personality. I am lesbian but I love having sex with men and I enjoy the right male company. My only physical turn-offs are fat guys and men with bad posture. Adult acne I also don't put up with either. If I am crushing a man and I notice he is uncircumsized that also really disgusts me. I only put up with men that fit my standards personality wise and who meet these simple requirements and standards.
Q) Are you married?
A) No. I have a few ladies in my life and a few gentlemen enjoy taking me out as well. I don't feel a need for anything else in my life. I believe that I am wired to be single.
Q) Have you had any particularly interesting sessions?
A) Well, I only do men I know now. I am closed to new business. This is very part-time for me. I had a gentleman come in a couple years ago, my last "new guy" and he looked familiar in his picture but I couldn't really tell who he was or anything like that. I was looking on my phone and he was not wanting to send the clearest, newest picture. Well, it was the Assistant Principal of my old high school. He knew he knew me when he saw me and when I told him my name it all flooded back to him. He looked surprised for about five seconds and then he just wanted to start and didn't really care!. He's about 6'3" 180lbs so a real bean-pole. We wrestled and I beat him senseless. I stripped him and tied his wrists with his underpants before putting them up over his head tied to a nail. I kept his ankles in handcuffs. He had to just stand naked like that with no idea of how long it would be. After about two long minutes I turned the light off making it totally dark. I tip-toed silently up to him and grabbed his nuts very aggressively. He was shocked but he was also totally defenseless. I slapped his nuts for four straight minutes in the dark. His arms were a wreck and his balls were sore. I untied and un-cuffed him. He folded to the ground. We went through a bossing-around-routine before I made him walk around in heels as I had his dick on a dental floss leash. I made him eat me before forcing him to cum in a condom and drink it. He keeps coming back for more. While the domination is always fun, I also enjoy how hard he tries when we wrestle. It is a wonderful feeling to humiliate a man that is a foot taller than me. He does not want to be ball-busted so I respect that. Of course he gets ball-slapped but "busted" refers to kicks and knees.
Q) What percentage of guys want to be ball-busted?
A) About 70% want some degree of busting. Men know that they are bad boys and deserve it. Some men ask for a "full" kick or knee or punch to the sack. I give them 90% and not a single one of them has ever wanted that again. They beg me to dial it down. I honor those requests always. Even though I call the shots I won't give a dude unwanted ball pain. Some of these men are married or have reasons they can't be busted hard. Pretty much all guys want at least some kind of squeezing.
Q) Do you ever feel bad during or after a ball-busting?
A) No. I am just not wired that way. I have very good male friends that I crush and it never bothers me. Their cock and balls will heal but the wonderful memory of being put in their place lasts forever.
Q) Do you enjoy beating men privately or do you like a crowd to watch or maybe just a few people?
A) It can be best either way. Generally having some women watching is the best. It adds to the electricity in the room and I find that my creativity is enhanced in these situations. But I have been defeating a man and then dominating him with a few women watching when I sort-of wished that I could have the bastard alone. It can be a very romantic, sensual feeling with the right man. Guys turn over all of their pride to me. They know that I can rip it away from them so instead of going through that they just hand it all over to me. Whether or not there's a small crowd or it's just him and me, I like to send a man home with a baby food jar. It's filled with his pubic hair, cum and a small piece of the panties that he was forced to wear.
Q) Wow, very cool! Can you share another experience with us, Sasha?
A) I got a request from a major league baseball player. I actually wasn't totally convinced before time that it was him and not an imposter or something like that. Well, it was the real deal! He gave me some bull-shit initially about how he would just let me dominate him if I couldn't genuinely defeat him. Well, he's not a huge guy so I told him that I intended on beating him senseless. Sure, he was muscular and in good shape, but he kept finding himself in arm-bars. His screams made me orgasm. I made him yell out baseball-themed submissions. I ended the bastard off with a head-scissors. My head-scissors can be lethal. In other words if I want to kill a man with it I can. Two of my guys have told me that when they are old and terminally ill they want me to finish them off in a wrestling hold of some kind. No, I will NOT do that, but it's an interesting request! I made a choker for this baseball player. It was made out of my undies. I kept making him hard and then I softened his cock. I repeated this at least a dozen times. His time with me led to blue-balls for the guy and I slapped those around for quite a while. He has a special talent for being able to fit much of my foot in his mouth. I trampled him as well. He was one of those guys that wanted all of the fun and eroticism of being ball-busted without the pain. I did my best to pinch his nuts so he could have close to what he dreamed about. Ultimately he was forced to jerk off in front of me. I demanded tickets to his next game. I think he was terrified that I'd try to walk to the dugout and tell people about this mutual experience! Of course I would never do that!
ank Glen for sharing. He was willing to write that description and I think that’s very commendable of him. He wasn’t the first man that I have taught a lesson to and he won’t be the last. Even though I am a tall lady, about half the men around me are taller than me. And most guys weigh more than me. In other words, I can’t whip around every guy the way I whipped Glen. But make no mistake about it, I can take most men down.
I knew very, very little about why I was facing Glen but I knew that it was a placement thing. I remember Charles also telling me that he’s a small guy that thinks he’s really tough. I also knew that Glen snickered a bit about fighting against a girl.
Men with high school wrestling experience make me laugh. They almost always have an inflated view of their abilities. Plus as much as we shouldn’t judge people by size, Glen is just too damn small. I really towered over him and when I grabbed his wrists it felt like he was a child. In a sense I felt like Glen and maybe Charles felt like I was an ‘equal’ of Glen’s. Well, obvious, that’s pretty insulting and I wanted to make it crystal clear that some small-fry ex-hs wrestler wasn’t going to take me down! Honestly I would have been embarrassed even if he just made a decent match out of it.
Q) Can you please share with us another time that you defeated and humiliated a man?
A) I basically just do my best and it can lead to a man feeling weak or helpless. I don’t really look at it as me making him feel either defeated or humiliated. When you take a look at Glen, he really shouldn’t have felt bad. I am better trained, bigger, stronger and faster. He just happens to feel that being a man means that he should have won anyways.
I had a similar situation with a guy I was dating. He was a really good tennis player and about 5’10” 200lbs. He was well-built and stronger than me as far as max lifts are concerned. I really liked his body a lot and he was handsome. This guy, Jay, thought that he could “take” me even with all of my training. I really honestly don’t mind losing to the right opponent but I hate even the thought of losing to an unworthy opponent. In this case I considered Jay unworthy because he had/has no fight training. Why and how should he expect to compete with me? Same old male chauvinism I guess. If a man is well-trained but 130lbs then he also shouldn’t expect to defeat me. I am very competitive and I can’t handle losing against someone that I consider inferior.
I found the arguing with Jay to be very redundant and I told him that if he can spare a few minutes I can show him how vulnerable he is. We wrestled in his apartment with nobody around and it’s a good thing it was just us. If others were around they may have called the cops on me for stealing his male pride! Jay is certainly strong and he was a handful, but I got him in a reverse head-lock and I got my legs wrapped around his ribs as well. He was all scrunched up and I had dozens of little things that I could do to cause additional pain. I finally had him locked in perfectly and he had no choice but to tap out. Never one to give up without a huge fight, Jay wanted to try again. I guess he was just warming up. This next time I fooled him into thinking that I was going for his mid-section when I really wanted his head. The poor clown didn’t protect his head. I applied a headlock and simply ground away at his head. I have strong arms and I know exactly where to position the sides of his neck so he’d weaken. Finally I flipped him over my hip and held the headlock. From there I sat right on his chest, buried my knees into his shoulders and smiled down at my beaten boy. He had no choice but to admit that I won. The relationship was over the next day. He ended it but I would have anyways. I didn’t mind that he can’t grapple, I just had enough of his arrogance. He wasn’t going to date a woman that kicked his ass. He didn’t admit it, but that’s why he broke it off.
Q) Are you ever attracted to smaller men or men that are weaker than you?
A) Yes, I have liked men that are shorter than me. I think I have liked men with less physical strength then me but that’s hard to judge. Certainly most men have weaker legs than me. I have dated men that I could crush and it’s totally cool as long as they are cool with it. It can be fun either way, strength and size aren’t that crucial in a relationship.
Q) Have you ever had to use your self-defense skills in a real-life situation?
A) No I have not. I think my height and overall stature send a message to any jerks. One guy grabbed my butt at a bar last year but all I had to do was threaten him and he looked scared and left.
Q) What are your thoughts about ballbusting? Have you ever kicked a man where it counts? Same question for lift and carries please. Ever done it and do you enjoy it.
A) I don’t like the idea of women enjoying kicking men in the balls or men wanting to be kicked in the balls. It can, however, have a useful and very practical self-defense purpose. I accidentally kicked one man in the balls when he was holding padding for kicking. We weren’t on the same page because I thought he was lowering it but he raised it and whack, right in his balls. He was down for a half-hour. The other time I was in-ring sparring with a super tough 230+ pound guy. My aim was off and my foot crashed into his crotch. For some reason he thought that he had steel balls or something because he didn’t have a cup on. He told me later that he hated wearing protection and never wore a cup. Well, he paid the penalty on this one! He was down for about twenty minutes and he told me that he cried for the first time that he can remember. It was kind of a sick feeling when I felt the top of my foot crash land into his scrotum. He was actually out of training for a while.
I have had some female friends ask me to lift and carry them and that’s a hoot! But I have also had 190lb men ask me for the same thing and I say no. It really isn’t fun to lug around some heavy man or woman.
My brother and I had no idea that we had a different father until we were about twenty-years old. Part of what always made us suspicious, however, was our size difference. I am a year younger and have always been bigger than him. Now as adults I am 5’9” 208 and he’s 5’6” 138lbs.. Yup, that’s no typo! When I was fourteen I was about 5’7” 175 and he was sixteen and about 5’3” 110. Needless to say he really messed with me but we did play wrestle. It was interesting because we always both understood that we’d never tell anyone about it and I wouldn’t keep making fun of him about it.
Basically I’d just overpower him and settle myself over him and hold the sucker down! He’d do all he could to escape and sometimes I’d let him get that little ray of hope before slamming him back down. I’d make him say “my little sister kicked my ass” as a way to submit, but I never got more mean than that. I began taekwondo at nine and judo at twelve so by the time I was fifteen I had one black belt and was working on the other. The odds were surely stacked against him!
After we found out that we had different fathers he did joke with me about that being the reason that I’m such an amazon woman! I laughed and asked him if he ever wished that he had “these muscles”. Well, Brendon felt my bicep as I flexed and he said “Gina, you are really buff”. I was glad to hear it and proud to flex my legs for him which are my real pride and joy. I was surprised because Brendon was really amazed and impressed by how strong I was. I asked him if he remembered the pinning I did to him when we were younger. He said “I wonder how it would be now”. Well, we were in our early 20’s so we were free-spirited enough to try!
I had been working out like crazy for a few years and had gotten back into judo. But let me tell you, not much training was needed to whip around a little fella like Brendon! I actually ended up bear-hugging him before dropping him and standing over the little guy. It was at that point that he begged me to not hurt him and began basically worshipping me. I had scissored my former 6’4” 225lb boyfriend into submission so I wanted to at least try the hold on Brendon. OMG, I could have broken him into fifty pieces! He wasn’t as scared as he was amazed and impressed. When I realized that fact I began to get into a dominant mindset with him. Heck, he would be cool with it and I thought it seemed like a ton of fun. Just imagine a woman with a three inch and seventy-pound weight advantage over this already-defeated man! We will pick up here from the moment I was looking down at him as I dropped him from the bear-hug;
“How ya doin’ down there little Pat? You just got your little ass bear hugged by your sister, didn’t you? Not even 140 pounds, huh small fry? Looks like someone got the very short and skinny end of the stick. Lay flat on your back little Pat. Do it now or I will show you what a real woman can do to her beaten little weak half-brother”.
I got the nice little helpless runt back to his feet by grabbed his by the shirt collar with one hand and by the crotch with my other hand. It didn’t gross me out to grab his little crotch because I was using it just as a tool to dominate him with and to help me toss him around with. I then easily put Pat over and across my shoulders in an airplane spin; Just like professional wrestling little Pat, isn’t this fun? But big brother, what would happen if I dropped you from sooo high up”.
I spun around and relatively gently dropped the little fella to the ground. Then I sat behind him, extended my legs and told Pat to sit down as I wrap my legs around his neck from behind. I told him that I could have kicked his ass to get him in that position but this would be easier and less painful for him. I settled my very large and shockingly strong thighs around his head and neck and had the little fella put his hands on my thighs so he could tap when needed. I very slowly began pushing my legs together, not even squeezing. His face began turning red and he got a very funny, anguished look on his face. My next move was to flex my legs. This alone made Pat tap my legs which made me laugh; Patty-boy, I didn’t even squeeze yet you little turkey! I just pushed my legs together and then flexed my girlie muscles. What are you tapping for? I guess I had better show you what it feels like when a big, powerful girl really scissor locks you!
I gave Brendon as much of a head-scissors from behind as he could handle which wasn’t much. I kept reminding myself that as much as I’d like to dish out more punishment, he is a small, weak, scared little man and he isn’t built to handle what a real woman can throw his way. He looked quite adorable as his face turned from a look of distress to a look of total panic. I stopped squeezing and brought my “big” brother up into my arms, hugged him and talked to him like the little baby he is; Was that scary, sweetie-Pat? I’m sorry if my big, strong muscles scared you. Did you think that since we are half-siblings I would be sort of like you? No, no, no, little man, I am a big strong lady and you are a short chicken-legged little fella. You stay right here and I will cuddle you and keep you safe baby-Pat.
Once I was satisfied that he felt secure, safe, weak and inferior, I told Pat that we’d wrestle a little more. I wanted him to see that I know more than just a few basic holds. My additional maneuvers included a hip toss, a couple of head-lock variations and a couple of figure fours which could have literally brought him to tears. I am sadistic enough to think about which holds would actually make him pass out from the pain alone. Every so often I’d kiss him on the cheek and remind him that I love him and I know that he’s an inferior being and he needs to be handled with care.
When the wrestling was complete I let Pat know that I would begin giving him some orders. I was surprised how much he enjoyed this part. While much of it was because he wasn’t getting beaten up anymore, much of it was also because this was an opportunity to show me that he respects, appreciates and indeed worships me. I also learned that Pat has a very large submissive streak. He wants to serve and be beneath strong females. As a big, strong woman, I had seen this behavior and attitude before with men, especially with smaller men.
When I left Brendon that night I knew that I had impressed the hell out of him. I also knew that he deeply needed to be my submissive. I was very happy to take my older half-brother under my control as my pet.
Our mother is 5’7” and when we were all together the next day I asked her if she ever arm wrestled her son or ever “kicked his ass”. I was feeling like exploring this entire situation much further. They both got very quiet! They HAD arm wrestled two years before that time and mom won. At my urging they tried again. Mom weighs about 170lbs and it was pretty apparent that her arm was thicker than his. It was a decent battle, but I got to see a twenty-four year old man lose at arm wrestling to his mother! Pat was quiet and looked down after his defeat. No matter how much of a submissive a man is, losing to his own mother at arm wrestling was deflating even for Pat. Mom was understandably excited. She flexed her bicep and said “maybe someday, mister”.
This was a bit of a floodgates situation for me. Once I knew how Pat felt I began putting some interesting pieces together. I had a group of male friends who were about 5’8”, 5’9” and 5’11”. They were all in the 150-170 range. These guys were always super sweet to me and I knew that none of them would pass up a chance to have sex with me. I don’t think a relationship would be what they wanted (but I could be wrong) but they were all a little hot for me. This got me thinking…were they submissive me? Maybe they were but didn’t want to say anything about it. Maybe they were but they didn’t know it. They could have felt something but were not sure exactly what it was when they were around me or thinking about me. I wasn’t sure, but I wanted to find out.
We were at Bradley’s house and I told them about the situation with Pat but asked them to sort of keep it on the down-low for Pat’s ego-sake. I trust them. I asked them if any of the three of them would volunteer to “test me” to see if I really was as strong as it seemed. Well, Bradley volunteered and at about 5’9” 155, I was happy. Bradley wasn’t shy about getting going and I wasn’t shy about drawing him closer to me. I clasped my fingers around his back, angled myself off and both lifted and flipped him to the ground. The fellas were aghast because I also seemed to be lifting him to add additional altitude to the situation. Bradley tried standing up quickly but I grabbed his head and stuck it between my legs face-down. I was standing, hands on my hips, and gave him a standing headscissors. Bradley was squirming and the other two men were laughing hysterically. I patted him on the head and said “it will be over soon little boy”. I got an intense look on my face and squeezed. Bradley’s little hands tapped my thighs. He was finished. I flattened him face-up with my foot and asked the most basic question possible..”Who’s your momma”?
Bradley was in awe and as my foot moved to his crotch I felt his full albeit small erection. I bent down, grabbed him by his privates and led him to his feet. I simply said “Bradley likes it. Who’s next”?
I signaled for 5’11” 165lb Adam to come up to me. Before dismissing Bradley I said “we’ll talk about taking care of that firm little thing in your pants later. Don’t go sneak off on me or anything my baby boy”. Bradley had a hilarious look of amazement and submission written all over his face.
I told Adam that even though he’s way lighter than me, he’s a couple of inches taller and that will be awesome for me! Adam was the weakest of the boys and apparently the worst wrestler. He walked right into a headlock and took a frightening headlock/flip to the floor with me. I let him go so he could try again. I thought that perhaps he just had a bad start. This time Adam tried pushing me backwards, a truly silly move. I held my ground before taking out his legs which sent him flat on his ass. I laid on top of Adam and pinned him flat. His erect penis was poking me and I joked that we must have an epidemic of “hard-little-cock” around here! I grapevinved Adam’s legs and he literally asked me not to break his penis. I gave him a kiss and assure the fella that I had no intention of breaking his precious sex-stick. Or in his case, his masturbation-toy.
I brought Adam to his feet in my own particular way which had become by grabbing the man’s crotch and guiding him upwards. I then put him in a professional wrestling bodyslam position and lightly slamming him to the couch. I told Adam and Bradley that since I have two butt cheeks it would only be proper for them to each kiss one. The adorable little boys did as told which pleased me tremendously. I told Adam the same thing as I had warned Bradley about. No sneaking off and playing with himself. I wouldn’t allow that.
Kevin was next and at 5’8” 165 he was the chunkiest of the three which isn’t saying much. I began by telling the adorable, sweet bastard that he looked a little scared. He nodded and said “I am”. I’m sure Kevin knew that I’d be careful with him but he also just saw his two male friends pussy-whipped.
Kevin suffered from the curse of variety. You see, I had done some very basic moves with the other little toddlers, so I needed to spice things up for my own amusement. I decided to wear him down with a nice couple of body-scissors before doing some standing half-nelson and turning into a nice little swinging neck beaker (which wouldn’t really beak his neck). Kevin impressed me because while he’s weak as hell, he has a survival instinct and he has some fight in him. He gave it what he had, but he’s just too small and he doesn’t know a damn thing about grappling. I was able to do everything I wanted with Kevin, including a body-scissors from behind where my heels dug into his most private, personal area. Sure enough he was erect before my heels even made contact. I was defeating my three male friends and discovering that my hunch was right…they are all a lil submissive!
With my three defeated men still in the room watching me attentively I told them that they were ALL about to get “dominated”. Clearly I had the domination-bug and was going to satisfy my curiosity. I told them that I needed them all in undies only. They looked at each other, laughed and they were wise enough to do it. I then got down to my bra and panties and told them to stand up so I could see the state of their manhood area. Sure enough, I had to joke about how little but hard they all were! In reality I am not an expert on the size of the male organ so I wasn’t sure how big/small they were, but it is always fun to joke around about that.
I began rubbing up against the men and grabbing/touching them in an erotically-charged way. Even though we joked around like this before, my physical superiority added a whole new element to it. These guys were so turned on that even their breathing was off-kilter. I kissed them on the cheek, rubbed their thighs and even lap-sat the nice, weak, submissive men. Finally I allowed them to use their hands and feel anything they wanted to. They were in heaven! I got them so steamed up before telling Bradley to bring 3 towels and lotion. I told all the men to get naked. With the towels spread in a circle and each man with lotion I told them to do something that I think they already knew was coming. They were to look at me as I flexed and posed as they played with their favorite toy. They would only be allowed to finish the job if given permission. I ended up making them do their thing for about ten minutes before allowing them to come to completion. All three men made quick work of themselves. I went around and kissed each boy on the cheek and told them that they have a new boss now!
It has changed our relationship slightly I would say. When we all go out they make sure to hold the door for me, pay for me and take care of everything for me. These submissives, like my brother, will ask for one-on-one time with me and it’s granted to them when possible. Adam, Bradley and Kevin have earned handies but no more. We have also discussed their submissiveness and their inferiority. I know that the boys are glad that they’ve had this awakening.
From the time that I was fifteen I babysat for a wonderful Indian family. The wife, Suni, is about 5’6” 180lbs and a pretty solid, bigger lady. Her husband Chako is about 5’10” 150lbs and obviously super-skinny. I work out at the same place as Suni and noticed that she was in two MMA classes. This surprised me just because I didn’t imagine Indian women being aggressive. I know it’s a stereotype but it took me by surprise. I watched her for a few minutes and she was kicking ass! Afterwards we talked and I realized that she had been working out for five years and doing MMA for two years. With my knowledge of MMA and my curiosity about male-female match-ups I asked her if Chako, her husband, likes having an MMA trained wife. She told me quietly that as long as nobody knows that she can kick his ass it’s fine. I NEEDED to know more! I asked her if she actually wrestled with him and if she knew for sure that she could take him. Suni gave me a new smile and said “My husband has spent some time pinned by his wife”. I shared my experiences with Suni so she’d open up more. Apparently Chako also gets his rocks off by getting beaten up by a female.
Added 7/26/2018
When I was nineteen I married Jerry. He was twenty-six and he had some weird control over me. Maybe it’s too simplistic but I think because I didn’t know my father I thought of him as a father-figure. I was about 5’3” 135 at the time and already a strong, athletic lady. Jerry was about 5’10” 175lbs and handsome. He was neither thin or fat and not terribly athletic.
We had twins when I was twenty-three and by the time I was twenty-five we were divorced. My son and daughter stayed with me and divorced-life was better. I did a lot of growing up from age twenty-three to thirty! I also met a wonderful twenty-four-year-old man when I was thirty. I had been working out a lot and that’s putting it mildly! Any stress I had was relieved that way! I had earned my black belt, studied Krav Maga and was into power-lifting. At 155-165lbs, I was a tough, strong lady. My new gentleman lived in a nearby condo and he was a darling of a man. At about 5’6” 140lbs I normally wouldn’t have dated him. I was used to bigger men, but Devin was so handsome and sweet and I liked the fact that he was young. Devin was crazy about me from day one and by the time I was thirty-two, we were married. He was a wonderful step-father which was great since Jerry was nowhere around.
Well, Jerry came back into the picture shortly after I remarried. He hadn’t even seen me at all for several years and when he did he was in awe. Apparently Jerry was smitten with my muscular development. I told him that while I’d love for him to be involved with his children, I didn’t want his girlfriend around and he’d never, ever touch me. Well, Jerry became a model father for the next year. He also was very, very hot for me. He finally made it clear that all he wanted was to “wrestle” with me. I asked him if that was a code word for sex and he insisted that it was not. I reminded Jerry that I am a black belt and could hurt him very, very badly. He smiled and told me he’d like to try. Up until this point I knew that some men liked in-shape-women and I had heard of women who were Dominatrixes, but there was a HUGE world of female muscle domination that I was totally unaware of. I had no idea that so many men had this preferences and I was about to learn a ton about the male psyche.
Well, I didn’t tell Devin but I decided to wrestle Jerry. Truth be told, I had wrestled two men total, including Devin and I enjoyed winning. Devin and his friend Alex were already my “Submissives” and I sort of enjoyed the idea of crushing my ex-husband as well. But I told Jerry NO hanky panky and he had better try his best.
When Jerry saw the size of my legs, arms and back in my two-piece he wasn’t sure whether to be uber-excited or absolutely terrified. He looked even more slim than before and after all of my training I was ready to break his little ass in pieces. Jerry was an eager fella and walked right into a head-lock. I flipped him to the ground, put both of his arms behind his back and laid on him. While he was under me I thought of at least a dozen ways to torture my ex. By the time I got off of him Jerry was nearly unconscious and his arms and legs were numb. As a final disgrace I pulled off his underwear, sat next to him and applied the “ex wife’s ball- grip”….I made up the name! I put his balls between my fingers and grinded away as I kissed him on the cheek. I slapped Jerry’s penis, pinched it, pulled and dug my elbow into it. I also tugged at his scrotum and let his balls go just so I could punch it around a little. I ended Jerry with a few head-scissor locks. Even though I hadn’t thought much about verbal humiliation, I did what came naturally. I told him, repeatedly, that if I would have known he was so weak and so dick/ball vulnerable I wouldn’t have married him. I would have picked a real man instead. I also mocked his overall weakness and the little amount of effort it would take me to break every single bone in his body. I also had him suck my big toes just because it seemed like the right thing to do.
As Jerry laid beaten I asked him if he was enjoying himself. Like the true submissive that he is, Jerry said “yes”. I used that occasion to inform him that he is now my Slave. Even a newbie like me understood the basics of keeping slaves, submissives, pets, etc. I still plan to do more work to break the men into formal categories. Before leaving I told Jerry that I hope his overall behavior improves because if he isn’t obedient I will deny him any contact with me. If he’s a good boy he will get to keep me as his Goddess. I also reassured my ex that I am fully capable of giving him pain that he will not enjoy.
I broke the news to Devin and he understood. He also witnessed me groin-bust my ex in brutal fashion two weeks later. I had to do this to prove my loyalty to my husband. I never “bust” Devin painfully but I took Jerry’s erection and made sure that it would not re-appear for a long time. I tortured his cock and balls and he was out-of-service for weeks. I had to do some research about how to do this. The only thing I didn’t do was slam his balls up inside of him. That makes men puke and I won’t tolerate that. I had my third but not final Slave. Our children were about ten and knew nothing about anything except that their dad was now behaving lol.
I am now forty-five and my twins are twenty-two. Devin and I have a thirteen-year-old son as well. This marriage has been the best! Devin is fantastic. We have a hot attraction to each other, we get along well and he’s absolutely 100% obedient. I still have my three original Slaves but I have added to that. I have one of my son’s friends and a man from our church as Pets. Over the years I have dispatched other men in hand-to-hand combat and taken them over as Pets/Servants/Slaves, but they either bored me or they were romantically involved and it wasn’t a good fit for them. Basically they wanted to be my Bitch more than being involved in their own love life. Men love being submissive (some men) and those that do lust for a whupping even more than sex. It’s crucial for Devin to want both. It’s also important for my slaves, servants, subs and pets to keep their ‘normal’ lives even as they devote themselves to me.
My children have definitely gotten the physical traits of one of us. Our daughter Lacey is a lot like me in terms of body-type, love of working out and combat. Lucas is a lot like Jerry but only physically. In other words, Lacey is a well-built, powerhouse. Lucas is not.
Added 7/17/2018
From Val:
I’ve always loved being a thick, strong woman. There were a couple cases where I had crushes on guys that thought I was too big, but we don’t always get the guys we like no matter what build we have. Generally I have to say that most guys like my muscles. Almost all of them are fascinated by how strong I am and getting dates has never been an issue.
My mom is a beast! Her workouts are amazing and she is a totally Dominant Woman. Mom is the Alpha! She may not fully admit it right away, but mom loves situations where she gets to wrestle and defeat men. We were really close to our next door neighbors before they moved and the oldest son was a junior in high school and about 140lbs. He had just made the wrestling team and mom got him to wrestle with her at a picnic in our backyard. That was the first time I ever saw a person win a match with a schoolgirl pin! She crushed him so totally that he could barely squeal out a submission. He said that he never faced anyone nearly as good as mom! I was twelve at the time and two years later I’d beat him and lift him across my shoulders. He’s over 200lbs now and sometimes I wonder if he got so huge in order to avoid being lifted around by the younger neighbor girl! But I also noticed that mom joked with him a lot and even did victory poses over her beaten dude. I loved the whole dynamic. Nobody left hurt although all of the guys watching probably felt a little humbled.
I have wrestled a few guys that I have dated and several in class. My least favorite kind of man is a guy that’s like ten to twenty-five years older than me and an advice-giver. If a guy tries taking me under his wing then he better be super-tough. I had one guy who kept giving me advice and he never shut up! I got to stand-up spar with him and even with the protective gear on I sent him to the ground several times. He told me that I “overdid it” which I thought was funny. If he could have protected himself against a girl then the beating wouldn’t have happened.
From Val:
I’ve always loved being a thick, strong woman. There were a couple cases where I had crushes on guys that thought I was too big, but we don’t always get the guys we like no matter what build we have. Generally I have to say that most guys like my muscles. Almost all of them are fascinated by how strong I am and getting dates has never been an issue.
My mom is a beast! Her workouts are amazing and she is a totally Dominant Woman. Mom is the Alpha! She may not fully admit it right away, but mom loves situations where she gets to wrestle and defeat men. We were really close to our next door neighbors before they moved and the oldest son was a junior in high school and about 140lbs. He had just made the wrestling team and mom got him to wrestle with her at a picnic in our backyard. That was the first time I ever saw a person win a match with a schoolgirl pin! She crushed him so totally that he could barely squeal out a submission. He said that he never faced anyone nearly as good as mom! I was twelve at the time and two years later I’d beat him and lift him across my shoulders. He’s over 200lbs now and sometimes I wonder if he got so huge in order to avoid being lifted around by the younger neighbor girl! But I also noticed that mom joked with him a lot and even did victory poses over her beaten dude. I loved the whole dynamic. Nobody left hurt although all of the guys watching probably felt a little humbled.
I have wrestled a few guys that I have dated and several in class. My least favorite kind of man is a guy that’s like ten to twenty-five years older than me and an advice-giver. If a guy tries taking me under his wing then he better be super-tough. I had one guy who kept giving me advice and he never shut up! I got to stand-up spar with him and even with the protective gear on I sent him to the ground several times. He told me that I “overdid it” which I thought was funny. If he could have protected himself against a girl then the beating wouldn’t have happened.
Added 7/10/2018
5'3 1/2" 146lbs
Sasha
Q) Sasha, how did you get interested in weight lifting, fighting and domination?
A) I was recovering from a sprained MCL and got restless. I started working my arms and loved it. I could see them grow and get more defined. I was a state qualifying track athlete in hurdles and middle distances. Then after the following season I tore my ACL. My rehab was intense and I took the strengthening part to an entirely new level. So by the time I began college I was a pretty forceful woman physically. I began Womens Studies and got a hard edge of feminism burned inside of me. My classes and clubs had a lot of forceful women and in some of the cases they were physically forceful to go along with the psychological, societal, emotional and political components of feminism. The men either had a purely intellectual belief in feminism or they combined that belief with a secret enjoyment of being personally inferior to women.
These women knew that they had a gold-mine in me. My physical strength and bitch-to-the-bone attitude had Domme written all over it. Two of my female friends introduced me to life as a Dominatrix. I had regular Slaves visit me to be bossed around, tied-down, slapped, ball-busted, handcuffed, sensory deprived, stomped on and other degrading activities. Sometimes it seemed like a job but the other half of the times it got me sexually excited and I had a blast. I enjoyed seeing men swell up after being spanked or whipped and I began getting-off on male screams and tears.
I always felt a little bit weird with the role-playing aspect because I knew I was so close to being able to make it sincere domination. I was already so strong and all I needed was some fight-training and I'd be able to genuinely beat men up. I was referred to a guy who was awesome. It was semi-private MMA training and we never mentioned Femme-Domme at all. That lasted for about nine awesome months. Then we met Wanda and that kicked the door WIDE open for us. She is incredibly well-versed in every form of fighting and she is a genuine bad-ass-male-owner. We could now openly discuss how to use our training to dominate and humiliate men. We've all been with Wanda regularly or semi-regularly for a while now. It's safe to say that when I dominate, humiliate and emasculate a man now he doesn't need to role play. I actually prefer sessions where I beat the man sincerely before figuratively removing his balls.
Q) Sasha, what are your top lifts?
A) I can bench press 175, squat 335 and deadlift 365. Those are quite impressive numbers for my size, but not world class. My goal is to have great functional strength. Females are at a distinct disadvantage vs men so weight training is a must for all women. It's a must for women as far as self-defense and for any woman that wants to sincerely bitch a man around.
Q) What kind of men are you attracted to?
A) It's nearly 100% based on personality. I am lesbian but I love having sex with men and I enjoy the right male company. My only physical turn-offs are fat guys and men with bad posture. Adult acne I also don't put up with either. If I am crushing a man and I notice he is uncircumsized that also really disgusts me. I only put up with men that fit my standards personality wise and who meet these simple requirements and standards.
Q) Are you married?
A) No. I have a few ladies in my life and a few gentlemen enjoy taking me out as well. I don't feel a need for anything else in my life. I believe that I am wired to be single.
Q) Have you had any particularly interesting sessions?
A) Well, I only do men I know now. I am closed to new business. This is very part-time for me. I had a gentleman come in a couple years ago, my last "new guy" and he looked familiar in his picture but I couldn't really tell who he was or anything like that. I was looking on my phone and he was not wanting to send the clearest, newest picture. Well, it was the Assistant Principal of my old high school. He knew he knew me when he saw me and when I told him my name it all flooded back to him. He looked surprised for about five seconds and then he just wanted to start and didn't really care!. He's about 6'3" 180lbs so a real bean-pole. We wrestled and I beat him senseless. I stripped him and tied his wrists with his underpants before putting them up over his head tied to a nail. I kept his ankles in handcuffs. He had to just stand naked like that with no idea of how long it would be. After about two long minutes I turned the light off making it totally dark. I tip-toed silently up to him and grabbed his nuts very aggressively. He was shocked but he was also totally defenseless. I slapped his nuts for four straight minutes in the dark. His arms were a wreck and his balls were sore. I untied and un-cuffed him. He folded to the ground. We went through a bossing-around-routine before I made him walk around in heels as I had his dick on a dental floss leash. I made him eat me before forcing him to cum in a condom and drink it. He keeps coming back for more. While the domination is always fun, I also enjoy how hard he tries when we wrestle. It is a wonderful feeling to humiliate a man that is a foot taller than me. He does not want to be ball-busted so I respect that. Of course he gets ball-slapped but "busted" refers to kicks and knees.
Q) What percentage of guys want to be ball-busted?
A) About 70% want some degree of busting. Men know that they are bad boys and deserve it. Some men ask for a "full" kick or knee or punch to the sack. I give them 90% and not a single one of them has ever wanted that again. They beg me to dial it down. I honor those requests always. Even though I call the shots I won't give a dude unwanted ball pain. Some of these men are married or have reasons they can't be busted hard. Pretty much all guys want at least some kind of squeezing.
Q) Do you ever feel bad during or after a ball-busting?
A) No. I am just not wired that way. I have very good male friends that I crush and it never bothers me. Their cock and balls will heal but the wonderful memory of being put in their place lasts forever.
Q) Do you enjoy beating men privately or do you like a crowd to watch or maybe just a few people?
A) It can be best either way. Generally having some women watching is the best. It adds to the electricity in the room and I find that my creativity is enhanced in these situations. But I have been defeating a man and then dominating him with a few women watching when I sort-of wished that I could have the bastard alone. It can be a very romantic, sensual feeling with the right man. Guys turn over all of their pride to me. They know that I can rip it away from them so instead of going through that they just hand it all over to me. Whether or not there's a small crowd or it's just him and me, I like to send a man home with a baby food jar. It's filled with his pubic hair, cum and a small piece of the panties that he was forced to wear.
Q) Wow, very cool! Can you share another experience with us, Sasha?
A) I got a request from a major league baseball player. I actually wasn't totally convinced before time that it was him and not an imposter or something like that. Well, it was the real deal! He gave me some bull-shit initially about how he would just let me dominate him if I couldn't genuinely defeat him. Well, he's not a huge guy so I told him that I intended on beating him senseless. Sure, he was muscular and in good shape, but he kept finding himself in arm-bars. His screams made me orgasm. I made him yell out baseball-themed submissions. I ended the bastard off with a head-scissors. My head-scissors can be lethal. In other words if I want to kill a man with it I can. Two of my guys have told me that when they are old and terminally ill they want me to finish them off in a wrestling hold of some kind. No, I will NOT do that, but it's an interesting request! I made a choker for this baseball player. It was made out of my undies. I kept making him hard and then I softened his cock. I repeated this at least a dozen times. His time with me led to blue-balls for the guy and I slapped those around for quite a while. He has a special talent for being able to fit much of my foot in his mouth. I trampled him as well. He was one of those guys that wanted all of the fun and eroticism of being ball-busted without the pain. I did my best to pinch his nuts so he could have close to what he dreamed about. Ultimately he was forced to jerk off in front of me. I demanded tickets to his next game. I think he was terrified that I'd try to walk to the dugout and tell people about this mutual experience! Of course I would never do that!
Added 7/1/2018
Name: Andrea
Height/Weight/Age: 5’5” 155lbs, 47 years old
Representing: Louisiana…….Bayou Baby!
Specialties: Bodybuilding, Group Fitness Instructor Personal Trainer, Kick Boxing Instructor, Power Lifter, Aikido Black Belt
Bench Press: 165 max, Deadlift 315 max, Squat 265 max, Power Clean 170 max, Clean and Press 155 max, Shoulder Press 130 max, Front Squat 180 max, Leg press 630 for 5 reps
Description: I love helping others achieve their fitness goals and along the way I have helped myself a lot. I got started after my children started school and loved the results. I plan to keep going and going and going.
Q) How old are your children? Are you married?
A) I am married and have been for twenty three years. We have two children, one boy and one girl 16 and 14.
Q) With your muscles and martial arts background is it safe to say you can kick some butt?
A) Ha, well, that’s not a main motivator for me but it is a side benefit! My son was joking with me a few months ago and I told him to knock it off or I would kick his butt and he wouldn’t want that. He snickered a little until I put him in a few holds he couldn’t get out of. By the end he was fighting his little heart out but not able to do a damn thing. Talk about some instant respect!
Q) Did he feel embarrassed? Do guys usually feel embarrassed when a woman defeats them?
Q) He was a little bit humbled, yes. It depends on the man I guess in terms of whether he gets embarrassed. He shouldn’t if the woman is more experienced, bigger or stronger all of which can happen. My son is at the age where he thinks he’s invincible so yea, he was embarrassed. I guess most men avoid any kind of competition with a capable woman because of the potential embarrassment.
Q) Did you enjoy competing as a bodybuilder?
A) Not really? When I broke down the pros and cons it was an easy decision to stop. The dieting, there was some travel involved, it just wasn’t for me. I guess I rather do active exercises and compete with myself on things compared to being judged. I learned a lot and it helped me a ton but I won’t go back to it. There are other horizons I will explore but I will keep my lips zipped on those for now!
Q) Have you ever had to defeat a male at wrestling or kick a man in the balls?
A) I wrestled a man about four years ago. He is a friend’s husband and he was doing a bit of a chauvinist-type routine. I told him that he’s a half-man and I could whip his ass. Well, I grew up with brothers and with my mentality, that experience and my muscles I am no slouch. I ended up getting a head-lock on him and I just kept my weight over him and I kept squeezing him my hardest. He was on the grass and I saw his mouth foaming. By the time I let go of him his eyes were all crazy and he looked like he was going to pass out. He laid there for a few minutes as his wife and another guy made sure he was okay but they also shook their heads at what a clown he is.
As far as kicking a guy in the balls, yes I have. I had a guy at the gym try and rub up against me repeatedly. He said he was helping me with technique but I never asked for help. I got very angry and I told him that if I feel his dick on me one more time I was going to kick him very, very hard. Apparently he hadn’t met a woman like me before. It was easy as hell. He rubbed his dick on me again (which really he should go to jail for) and I looked at him and said “ready”? He must have thought I was kidding because he smiled and relaxed. I hauled off and punted his balls as hard as I could. He was taken to an urgent care facility and I heard that he had a punctured testicle, a severely bruised testicle and severe bruising of his penis. He threw up multiple times and needed oxygen. Maybe I should have gotten help first but I felt like he’d just deny it and say that it was a misunderstanding. Then he’d do it again. I joined a new gym but I would keep asking my friend if she heard any news about him because I didn’t want to run into him ever again and I was a little bit curious about just how much damage I had done.
Q) You said “Yes” to being a Femme-Domme-Ballbuster. Tell us more please.
Hannah
5’6” 160-lbs
I have had a few man-beating episodes in my life. When I was twenty I went to the movies with a guy that had been my camp counselor ten years earlier. He was about twenty-seven at the time. We ran into each other and it seemed like a cool thing to do. We had a great time at dinner which I thought was cool and which he saw as a great connection. About five minutes into the movie he felt my chest. Then every three or so minutes he tried again, either my chest or my butt. He even went for my inner thigh once. I whispered “stop” to him and he really just seemed clueless and determined to keep going. Finally he pinched my nipple and I used the meanness I learned from eight years in martial arts and three years specifically in Krav Maga. I grabbed his balls firmly and I fit his dick in my grip as well. It’s a good thing the theatre wasn’t crowded. I held and squeezed and asked him what about no and stop does he not understand. He uttered out “ok” but I kept squeezing and twisting. I was obsessed with teaching him a lesson and didn’t even know when I’d stop. Sasha then began crying. He was uncomfortable the entire movie. He walked out for twenty minutes but that didn’t seem to help him at all.
After the movie he apologized and I informed him that he’s never, even touching my chest. He asked “you sure” in a semi-joke and I grabbed his nards again! We were in his car and I began getting my kind of weird sexual dominance excitement. I told him that I was going to milk him and if he doesn’t cooperate I will break it all! I told him I was getting turned on thinking about kicking his ass. He must have had no idea how the hell to feel! I had him park in a quiet area, led him to his back seat and rubbed six releases from him. He had jeans on so they were all in his undies/jeans. I milked him dry and told him to take me home. I am a sexual deviant and can’t figure out exactly why doing this to a pervert-creep was so much fun.
I knew that I was screwed in the head when I made contact, voluntarily, with Sasha the next day. He was probably conflicted about our time together. Sasha is about 5’7” 150-pounds, handsome but unremarkable. We met for coffee and with-in the first few seconds I said “you grabbing my chest or am I grabbing your balls first”? Sasha said that he learned his lesson and he won’t do that again. I looked at him right in the eyes and said “I’ll do it again”. As I mentioned previously, I am a deviant! I reached under the table and had his little pebbles firmly in my grasp. In public I demanded that he kiss my boots. Not my boobs, my boots! Without hesitation he did. If he decided to buck me on that I would have trounced him.
I hadn’t even brought my physical superiority into this yet but it was time. Whether he was stronger than me or not was irrelevant, because I could kick his ass. I told Sasha that we were going to meet my friend Alexis at her house. Nobody else was at Alexis’s house and I told her about the ‘game’ Sasha and I were playing. He was totally humiliated. I told Sasha that we were going to wrestle and chest/ball-grabbing was allowed. The winner can do whatever they want. In other words, I was confident!
Alexis knew about my martial arts so she had some sort of an idea of what might happen. A chicken wing was followed by me squeezing his ribs with my legs until he cried (again). This led to a rather complete victory. I sat on Sasha’s chest and told him that this was not his proudest moment! I then put my foot on his throat and disrobed him entirely. He stood naked before us erect. We teased him about his mediocre-sized cock and he claimed that he couldn’t get fully hard because of how badly I hurt him. To his total humiliation I lifted Sasha like the baby-bitch he is right in my arms.
I re-pinned Sasha and showed Alexis my death grip. She commented that it looked like his penis may explode and his balls may pop. In reality I was careful enough with Sasha. I had Alexis remove my shirt and bra and I literally brought Sasha to the brink of unconsciousness with a breast smother. I then told him that he now had his last interaction with my breasts. It’s a shame that his hands were trapped behind his back.
I honestly had little personal feeling good or bad about Sasha. I certainly think that he went from being a nice guy to a creep in my mind, but after that I wasn’t really thinking about him as a person, he was just a sack of testosterone that I was using for my own pleasure. As expected he contacted me repeatedly and I have seen him once since that time. He got married after knowing the lady for about four months. Maybe he figured he needed a woman to protect him! If I could have my life’s wishes come true I’d wish that I could beat his ass with his wife watching…excuse me, beat his balls with his wife watching.
I am also not going to tell you that I am a nice woman. I am not. I was dumped by this guy and he began, two days later, dating a friend of mine. He had lied to me about taking a break from dating. It was real simple for me. I got into a verbal conflict with him and then snap kicked him square in the balls. He went right to his knees and held himself. He literally cried and avoided me like the plague.
I would say that another almost equally mean or at least destructive thing that I did had to do with my dad. Two years ago when I was twenty-one I suggested arm-wrestling my dad when we were at a boardwalk restaurant. What made it mean was that my two brothers were there as well as my mom and my dad’s dad and my mom’s mom.
My dad was fifty-two at the time and about 5’10” 165-pounds. He has never exactly been a powerhouse of a man. I had been lifting weights for about seven years and I already had serious strength with my upper body. My lower body has always been amazingly strong. Sure enough my dad accepted the challenge and it took me about forty-five seconds to slowly but steadily lower his arm to the table. While that may not seem like it’s that bad, a lot of men can see why I see it as cruel. Getting outmuscled by your young daughter has got to be the height of humiliation. He took it about as well as possible and admitted to me that he knows I could kick his ass.
I really don’t think it changed our relationship but it did change the way I look at men. I really got a bigger taste for humiliating them.
I haven’t mentioned my brothers much because they don’t cause me trouble LOL. They are five and six years older than me. When I was fifteen we were wrestling and I kicked them both in the balls. They were in mega-pain and I can honestly say that I had no idea that men were THAT sensitive down there. Because of our age difference we never fought much and they’ve always been really good to me. After I racked their nuts I thought that they were being babies and over-doing it, but now I know that they weren’t. I knew that men have that area as a weak spot, I just didn’t know that it was that weak!
About eight months ago I re-met a former religious school classmate. He went to Israel and became a very religious Jew. But he ignored all of that crap when he talked to me! He was and is a stone-cold Submissive. I really was pleased to have this test dummy. Ari is about 5’9” 160-pounds and an absolute pussy. I use him to practice wrestling with but I also test out some hardcore Domme-stuff with him. I had heard about using chip-clips on a guy’s balls and it sounded like fun…so I did it to Ari. It hurt like a son-of-a-bitch so I decided to clip both balls at once and include his penis. If I buy cheap dollar-store clips then I can use them directly on just one of his testicles.
I also use Ari to test my knot-making skills. I kick his skinny, ugly, helpless ass and tie him to a chair. I also shaved part of his back and chest by putting industrial tape on it and ripping it off. I then used duct tape. Some day I’d like to do that to a real man and I need to know how much it hurts or doesn’t hurt. Turns out it’s super-painful with industrial tape but not so bad with duct tape…well, it’s pretty bad with that also but it’s usable.
I also get extremely mean to Ari. I berate him for being a religious chauvinist and insult the size of his thin penis and his lack of overall muscularity. He is constantly reminded that he could never, ever get a woman like me. I have even threatened to beat up friends of his and make him have sex with them. I enjoy seeing the fear, the arousal and the humiliation. Ari is terrified but he also loves it. I joke with him about inviting his mom to see him tied down and gagged as well. I figure that he will be fixed up for marriage so he won’t need confidence or anything like that. And you can be SURE that I tell him that he could NEVER get a woman on his own!
The most painful thing I did with Ari was also experimental. I beat his ass, grinded on him and worked him up for over two hours. I had previously demanded that he not jack-off for two days before seeing me. I gave him a raging case of blue balls and wouldn’t allow release as I kept yanking at it and getting him as overheated as you can imagine. He was in dire pain and it hurt so much for him to walk. I demanded that he stand up and I began slapping and flicking his balls. He was in HELL! I knew he was close to crying like the weak little bitch he is. Then I unapologetically gave him a 30% kick to his balls. Ari hit the deck and was physically devastated. He was an absolute wreck. I gave him thirty minutes to pull it together. If he could he’d get a hand job. If not he’d get racked again….As always there’s no middle ground with me. Ari summoned up his resiliency and he earned a hand job. Although I am a bitch-supreme I did keep my word and I jacked him off. It was unbelievably painful and necessary for him. I milked him four or five times and even afterwards his cock and balls throbbed.
Q) Wow! What do you think is the cause of your Femme-Domme nature?
A) I think a lot of it as natural so it’s just how my mind works. I was also around my male neighbors and cousins a lot when I was young and this was maybe my way of surviving and even enjoying myself. I also think that having very large, perky, desirable breasts plays a part in it. If I allowed men more freedom with me they’d be trying to bury their face in my chest constantly. So maybe it’s a bit of a defense mechanism for me. Overall my love of fighting (physically), my strong body and my big mouth all make me who I am. It all goes together and forms a Type-A Amazon.
Q) Have you ever been especially kind to a man?
A) Yes, a couple times. I had a very sweet male friend and admirer in college. He was in love with a lady that dumped him because he wasn’t Catholic. Even when he offered to convert she didn’t take him back. He is about 5’5” 135-pounds and although he’s clean-cut and not ugly, getting a woman is a challenge for him. He’s very passive. I think that older women may appreciate his kindness and thoughtfulness but college-aged women didn’t. He was talking about his shortcomings and he shamefully mentioned having a small penis. I figured, eh, why not…So I took his pants and undies off and sure enough his dick got mega-hard. I told him that he has at least an average sized dick, maybe a bit bigger then average when it’s hard. I am not sure if that’s totally truthful but it really doesn’t matter. But I know that at least he has something in his pants, it wasn’t like he was dickless or like a child. I also found out to my absolute horror that he never had a hand job. I respect virgins but no female ever rubbed this nice, sweet guy off? Well, I have given him about five handies and thinks I am the greatest woman ever.
I also defeated a male friend of mine and decided to give him a breast smother and grape-vined him until he lost his load. He is married, he was at the time, but he told me if I wanted him he would leave his wife in a second…LOL!
Q) Do you have a specific kind of man that you are attracted to?
A) Hmmm…I am the Alpha so I like quiet, thoughtful men. They need to be introspective, intelligent, humble and focused on ME. Physically I am good with 5’4”-5’10”. I don’t need or want a man towering over me. Race is unimportant, age 22-28 for a relationship but 18-65 for dominating. No fat men and absolutely NO string beans. If a man isn’t to my liking I will tell him immediately. I don’t like stalkers and I know that I can draw them in if I am not careful.
Q) What is your formal fight training?
A) I took several years of training from a former Marine who uses a fairly tough, combat-focused system. I have also studied Krav Maga extensively and done years of classes and attended intensive seminars. Both of those have given me a well-rounded fighting background. It’s crucial to be able to stand-up fight and to grapple. I’d like even more work on my ground game in the upcoming years. Even though I am strong, I also need to work on my strength even more. That’s very important for women. The reality is that holds and escapes are so much more effective when done by a stronger person. Sometimes you can do the right thing but you may not have the power to execute it. That’s frustrating and can lead to loses vs less skilled but stronger opponents. A 180-pound man has strength even if he never trains. A woman needs to work hard to combat that.
ADDED 6/6/2018
Dee 5’10” 188-pounds
I work in security and often times all I need to do is arrive and look at someone. When you look at me I don’t seem to have a bodybuilder’s physique, but when you touch (if allowed) you realize that I have rock hard muscles from head to toe. I have done many, many things using my power. I have boxed, kick-boxed, wrestled, done wrestling sessions, ball-busting and done tough woman contests. I love men but only once they understand the need and importance of being at my service. I don’t ever dress up as a Dominatrix (in leather, etc), but much of my daily life is that of a Domme-Lady.
My ex-husband had a son before we met. He got custody as his wife (the mother) left him and remarried a man in her native Thailand. When my ex-husband and I got divorced, he knew he couldn’t handle Carter so I happily got custody of him. Carter is now twenty-four. I am forty-five. I am the only mother that Carter has ever known and we are very close. He is only in brief/occasional contact with his father and not in contact at all with his biological mother at all.
Carter is half-Thai and a very handsome young man. He’s about 5’10” 160-pounds, so he’s quite slender. When Carter was growing up I know that some people commented on his unusual mother. It isn’t everyday that you see a 5’10” 188-pound black woman in the suburbs with a Thai son! I think the fact that I can bench press 185, leg press 1,280, squat 435 and deadlift 485 has an impact on people. They don’t know my lifts but they sense my presence and strength. They also may not know about my fighting background but in that case they sense something special there as well.
I never put up with any nonsense from Carter and honestly he never gave me much. He has always been a great student and a very nice boy. We have had far, far less fighting than most moms with their sons. I guess my presence affected him also. Males just seem to understand that it’s best to get along peacefully with me.
Like most young guys, Carter liked to wrestle. He never wanted to be on the team or anything like that but we’d arm wrestle and regular wrestle. As he got to be twelve, thirteen and fourteen I think he sensed that he should be able to outmuscle a woman. Or at least that most males his age were beginning to have more strength than grown women. When boys are ten through twelve and even thirteen they are often times smaller than the girls their age. Then the boys hit puberty and they expect to become all big and strong. Well, Carter surpassing me wasn’t coming close to happening. I remember when he was sixteen he was about 5’8” 135 and we arm wrestled and we wrestled. I won at arm wrestling with absolutely no problem. Then during our wrestling match I put him in a firewoman’s carry. He was amazed and asked if he’d EVER be stronger than me. I had to break the news to him….No, he would not. I will never let any male, even Carter win. I don’t believe in massaging the male ego that way. I didn’t hurt him but I defeated him, flexed my muscles and joked around about how easily I put most males in their place.
When Carter was twenty we wrestled and I almost felt bad carrying him around in my arms. Once again I had to tell him that genetics and my lifting and training were the main factors in his losses. Carter began praising me. He also, for the first time, took a long look at me in my workout gear and felt my muscles. I could tell that he was seeing me as something other than his mother. He was realizing that I am an ass-kicking lady and I am, indeed, superior to his gender. He asked “mom, can you beat almost any man”. I hadn’t shared that much with Carter but I explained that for my work I had to be able to defeat almost all men even though I didn’t regularly do it. Working in security demands that. I also shared a few stories with him of times when I had to break the ego of men who had gotten out of line. I also told him about some of my matches in training where I left my male opponents wishing that they could simply cuddle up with their mommy and never see me again.
I was very glad that Carter was so impressed. I invited Kerry over, a co-worker. Kerry is about 5’9” 175-pounds, white and an army veteran. Kerry was nice enough to wrestle me for the second time. The first time he faced me was a year earlier and we were at a grappling training seminar. I beat Kerry with a sleeper hold as I had his right leg scissored. He had said he’d be willing to try again so I invited him over so my son could see me against a trained man. I didn’t know him all that well at this point. But I really wanted my son to see me face and defeat a different male. He should know that he isn’t the only male that I can dispatch.
Kerry was very nice but he also came at me with a lot of gusto. It’s amazing, however, how stupid men get when their pride is at stake and they get too excited. Kerry got so high up that I flipped him right over my hip. I held on and had him wrapped up in a rear naked choke and a body scissors. As badly as Kerry didn’t want to tap out, I knew he would need to. But before getting his submission I milked it and wore him down more and more. Finally I clamped on full power and he tapped furiously. I stood up and looked down at my beaten male opponent. Kerry seemed to have a very primal, gut reaction to this and ATTACKED me! Not smart to attack a woman that just beat your ass.
I never fully relax in settings like this and Kerry came with FISTS. I avoided his punches and got his arm and elbow bending the wrong way Then I got him face down on the mat. I drove his arm behind his back and told him that I just might break it. I then told Carter that I’d show him how I finish off a man who gets too rough with me. I hammer locked his other arm and now both of his hands were bent up behind his neck. I said “nighty night little bastard” and I pressed my feet on the sides of his neck and kept wrenching his arms until he passed out. I immediately got rope and tied his wrists and ankles.
When Kerry woke up he was groggy and in a very tough situation. I asked him why he came at me even as my son, Carter, was watching. Kerry just said he didn’t know. I untied his ankles, put my foot on his throat and told him to either come up with a better answer or I’d tie the rope around his neck. Kerry was terrified and he said that he felt bad that he got beaten up so badly. White men have a natural fear of strong black women and Kerry had every right to feel terrified at this point.
I had Kerry stand and demanded that he put his tied-up-arms over his head. He refused. I don’t like men that refuse. I pinched Kerry’s testicles until he cried like the little bitch he is. I then asked again if he’d lift his arms up this time. He did. I sent a chilling kick to his ribs and he leaned down. I then pinched his nipples until he nearly cried. Carter was dead silent watching his mom destroy a capable, skilled man.
I untied Kerry’s wrists and asked him if he wanted to fist fight me. He had his head down and declined. I decided to scare the hell out of him and teach him a real lesson. I grabbed Kerry by the throat and balls and backed him up to the wall. I squeezed his balls and his throat neck until he looked like an emotionally dead-man. To his absolute horror I carried him to his car and dumped him in it. See the benefits of being a 5’10” 188-pound Amazon?
Carter was in shock. He had never seen the Domme side of me. As soon as I walked in he gave me a big hug. It was a protector hug and I was the protector! One week later Carter courageously asked if he could wrestle with me. Uh, a 5’10” 160-pound weakly young man vs a 5’10” 188-pound Amazon who has dedicated her life to her power. It was fine with me. I was smart and aware enough at this point to understand the psychology behind what was going on. Carter was seeing me in a while new way and was equal parts amazed, embarrassed and intimidated.
I told Carter not to feel bad about how it goes because I am, of course, a very powerful woman as he knows. Carter shook his head and just said “yes”. I was pleased with his humility. I was not, however, impressed with his very thin, weak legs and very narrow hips and shoulders. I let Carter try and push me and, of course, he had no luck. I encouraged him and told him to dig deep and give it all the machismo he has. No luck. I then grabbed Carter around the ribs and lifted him straight up. I carried him about ten feet and dumped him on the couch. I returned to the center of the room and took my work out gear off and was down to my bikini. Carter didn’t see me like this very often but I knew that he noticed my muscles and power. He knew I was strong but what I just did to him and how I looked left him shaken. My legs are thick, my arms are solid and my wide hips tend to scare men to the point where they can’t think straight at all. Carter tried again and this time I trapped his head and right shoulder. Then I stepped on his right foot and took his left foot out from under him. He was on the ground and I grabbed his head and neck and put him in-between my legs as I was standing up still. I said “I love you, dear. Momma loves you, don’t worry”. I exerted just enough pressure to make him yelp. I told Carter to do everything her can to get free.
Of course Carter had no idea what to do nor would any man. I laughed my evil laugh, bent down and picked him up as if I was going to pro-wrestling-piledrive him. To Carter’s shame I held him there for about ten more seconds before putting him on the ground (no piledrive lol). I had Dommed many men, but never my adopted son. I wasn’t sure how to proceed so I decided to just give him my simple command when he was on the ground….kiss my feet. It must have been the right decision because Carter kissed them immediately. I then told him to stand up and fight like a man.
Carter said, out of nowhere, “I love you mommy”. Wow, he said mommy! I smiled and told him that he has very good instincts not as a wrestler, but as a worship-man. We began again and this time I grabbed his wrist and hit the perfect nerve-hold. I then grabbed him in a head-lock. I laughed and told him that this is TOO easy! I took Carter to the ground and wrapped my crazy-strong legs around his ribs. I told him in my sweetest voice that I could crack EVERY one of his ribs if I wanted to. I told him to feel my legs and he was clearly both nervous and intimidated. I think he was also impressed. I made him beg me not to hurt him and Carter said “please don’t hurt me mommy” along with several other things that made me giggle. I held his arms to subdue him further and slapped a reverse head-scissors on my twenty-year-old son. With my glutes crushing his face I reminded him how easy it would be to knock him out. He had no pride left and he understood.
I let go and stood over my very defeated opponent. I didn’t like his shirt so I ripped it entirely off. I finally was going to mention my nail-in-the-coffin. “dear, I am not really related to you which is why I am so much stronger and which is why you have that erection right now. A woman beat your ass. A woman beat you up and being made into a submissive has gotten you erect. Stand up, take off your shorts and let your big dog breathe”.
I had crossed over many lines and was now taking ownership of him. He disrobed and stood before me totally beaten, humiliated and erect. I demanded that Carter go get me a chair as he remained naked. I was acting on Domme-instinct. I sat on the chair with him over my lap. I began, for the first time ever, spanking him. An ass-kicking isn’t the same without some spanking. I didn’t have the heart to hurt his dear tush but I got him good enough. After the last spanking I turned Carter over and held him in my arms. He was like a baby except his penis was erect. Carter asked a very normal couple of questions; Am I weird? Do I have a small penis? I told him that he is not weird at all, he is a very normal and wonderful man. I also used my finger to measure and told him that a six-inch man is average and he meets that requirement for sure. He had really made himself vulnerable and humble.
Lastly I picked Carter up, across my shoulders, and carried him to my room where there is a full-length mirror. I made him look at his naked, beaten erect body being easily held steady by ME. I spun him around and gently put Carter down. Then I kissed him on the cheek and said “that’s a Domination, dear”.
I did that to Carter because it felt right and I do that to all men. It’s my relationship to the male species. I never planned it or thought much about it, it just happened. Carter was amazed and I got weeks worth of hugs and kisses. He also, of course, asked if it was bad that he got an erection repeatedly. Once again I told him that it certainly was not bad at all. It was very natural. He expressed his desire to find a muscular, strong woman to date and marry and he confessed that his love of obstacle races on TV is so he can see athletic, strong women. He didn’t know the level of fun of losing to a different woman, but he had an inkling about it. I was also honored by the fact that Carter asked to feel my muscles. I love posing and flexing for men. Carter’s eyes got huge when he saw me in a bikini and could admire my large, stronger rear-end, legs and upper body without being afraid for the well-being of his little male body.
No, I wasn’t surprised at how easy it was to beat Carter just as I wasn’t surprised about beating up Kerry. Men are no match for me in almost all cases. I had these two men beaten in every way possible. They owe their existence and their manhood to me. While Kerry probably has nightmares about me, Carter and I remain extremely close. While his male ego took an initial bruising, it was important for him to understand how Female Power and Dominance works.
From Carter;
At any time mom could have punched Kerry out cold. Or she could have kicked him unconscious. I think she saw him as an inferior being that she couldn’t totally abuse. He came after her and he got what he had coming to him. It was amazing how much bigger and more superior she looked as time went on and what a pathetic, helpless creep he looked like.
I couldn’t believe how easily mom defeated me. She just whipped my ass from start to finish. I think that losing as badly as I did was more embarrassing than getting a boner. I can’t control my boners, that’s just a fact. I do feel like I should have been able to defend myself a little bit but I couldn’t at all. I have for sure taken on the role of a mom-pleaser now. I respect her so much and want to be on her all-time good side. I enjoy seeing and feeling mom’s muscles. She is like an amazing artwork.
From Del;
I am a police officer and was a classmate of Dee’s. I developed a massive crush on her and asked Dee out. She accepted and she asked me if I wanted an “informal match”. Then she said that it may be more of a “Domme time”. I wasn’t sure what she meant but she wanted to defeat and dominate me. I assumed she wanted me to let her win which sounded sexy. But no, Dee began telling me that she can easily whip a man like me. She was forty-one and I was twenty-six at the time. I am about 5’11” 180-pounds. I was thrilled to be at my apartment with her. I love Dee’s curves!
What I didn’t know until I saw Dee dressed down more was that she’s BUILT! I thought that she was just tall and decently built but NO, she’s a brickhouse! I realized that maybe she could defeat me. She seemed tough in class but I never really grappled with her. Dee put her arm up and we began a Roman Knuckles contest. I was in total shock. I was on the ground and my fingers hurt like hell. Dee just let me go and told me to try again and this time bring some manliness with me. Dee gave me a judo flip and followed me to the floor. She applied a rear-naked-choke and body-scissors that had me ready to nap. Dee then laid me flat on the floor and she sat on my lower back. She pulled my chin up and she could have broken my neck. She then gave me a FULL wedgie, tearing my undies entirely. She was like the schoolyard bully and I was a helpless dork.
Not yet satisfied Dee gave me a full nelson and applied it with full force. She encouraged me to fight back, but there was nothing that I could do. To my shock I was placed on the floor face up and Dee took whatever clothes I had off. I have no idea why but I was sexually aroused. Dee looked down at me, snickered and pressed on my balls and the underside of my penis with her foot. I lost my load. My penis shrunk and sat there tiny as I had jizz all over me. Dee shook her head and said “I don’t think dating will work. But I am going to have you kiss my ass and wear a ribbon around your little dick”.
It was the start of my friendship with Dee. Actually, it’s my servant-hood to Dee. Every so often she orders me around and I do whatever she wants. If I am lucky I get to kiss her butt. One time I was allowed to give her a massage. I am very scared of Dee. It seems like she is under control but she also jokes around a lot about her hand involuntarily squeezing and getting random fits of man-hating. I think she’s kidding but still she scares me.
Yes, I would marry Dee IF I could. But I do know and understand that I am not good enough for her. I am not sure what kind of man is worthy of her.
From Dee;
Boys amuse me. I don’t meet many men so I rather use the term boys. I believe that a woman either gets bossed around or she does the bossing!
Q) Are there certain kinds of men that are drawn to you and to other strong, dominant women?
A) I have had several times when more slim, short, not-so-strong white men have been very, very attracted to me and are drawn to my power. Other than that usually more loud and proud black men will hit on me. If they do it without being a jerk then it’s fine with me and I’d say it’s actually a compliment.
Q) What are your thoughts about ball-busting?
A) I need to assess situations quickly and accurately at all times. The stakes are usually high and my training has taught me to make the best decisions about what kind of force to use. For my own use I find ball-busting very necessary. And I have done it all. I have squeezed men’s balls, slapped them, kneed, punched, kicked…you name it. If I want to I can end a fight by way of ball busting in the most frightening way.
I also find ball-busting to be an excellent tool when dealing with the men that I dominate. My goal is not to hurt these gentlemen but rather to control them. Along the way there could be some pain involved and there will certainly be humiliation for the gentleman. The thing that arouses men the most, especially submissive men, is to feel a complete and total lack of control. To feel entirely inferior and beneath a worthy, dominant woman. It is a very, very erotic way for a powerful Goddess and a weak Runt to enjoy one another. Imagine the bonding experience of when my son was in my arms erect and asked about the size of his ding-dong. It was very sweet because he was asking about his very prized manhood. You can also imagine how great I felt when Del was beaten, on the ground and had jizzed. As he laid there with his little limp dick we both knew who was superior and who was inferior.
Q) Dee, what is your present situation as far as Servants and Man-Slaves?
A) I presently have three men who are are regulars. I have others who live farther away and are allowed occasional contact with me. One man is fifty-one and his son is twenty-six. I own them both. I do occasional work for high, high end men at parties and it always involves Domination. I was hired for his 50th birthday and he was surprised and VERY embarrassed. His friends and even his son knew that he loved strong, muscular women. Well, he was first allowed five dances and then I would be wrestling and dominating this 5’9” 162-pound man. And his friends and his twenty-five-year-old 5’9” 155-pound son would be watching. We were at a lovely private party room.
Robert is the father, Andy is the son. Robert was absolutely blown away by me. Seeing that I was an inch taller and thirty-five pounds heavier than him drove this shy man crazy. His cock was wild and raging but when I told him that we’d be wrestling he was even more excited and he was terrified as well.
When the dancing was over I demanded that Robert strip down to his undies and his undershirt. I was in my bikini and I asked the 12-15 men watching if they wanted to see a fifty-year-old man get dominated. When we began I constantly took his legs out from under him. I’d send him to the ground, get him back up and do it again. I had to assure his friends and his son that I wouldn’t hurt this old man. Once I was satisfied I jammed his little body between my legs and squeezed him. He looked so weak and helpless. I then put his back on my thigh and pressed his chin and thigh down and gave him one hell of a back-breaker. I could hear his back crack and the sound and his helplessness aroused me.
I then talked quietly to Robert and told him that “I am going to take your little undies off. Your friends and your son are going to see your hard little dick shaking back and forth. Then I’m going to take your shirt off and they will see your weak little chest and your little belly. You’ll rip some of your chest hair out and give it to me. Then, Robert, you will be over my lap as I sit on a chair. Just like when you were a naughty little boy I will spank you. I will watch your legs kick and watch your puny ass turn red. All the while everyone will be laughing at you and making fun of you. A woman is whipping your ass and you love it. You are a fifty-year-old little submissive Slave. Well, if you want to be a bitch, then it’s a bitch you’ll be. I brought little girl’s panties, a collar and leashes for you to wear. I heard that this is your dream but did you know that a nightmare is just one form of a dream, Robert”.
I am a woman of my word and soon enough Robert was naked and ripping out his chest hair. He crawled and handed it to me like a very good little boy. Robert then wore his pink panties with his tent-pole pushing the cloth out. I pulled them down only when he was over my lap and in spanking position. I delivered some beautiful open-handed slaps to his rear end and those puny little matchstick legs kicked wildly. I even reached in between his legs and pinched his little dick and his testes. Then I gave Robert some humiliating news. I would be having him stand on a chair naked…and hard. Robert, true to his submissive form, didn’t argue and immediately took his spot on the chair.
I then lifted the helpless Slave-Pleb across my shoulders and walked him around the room. He is a light, weak little piss-ant. I then brought Robert to the private, back room and I simply couldn’t control my self. My work was done, but I spent the next ten minutes crushing his helpless, inadequate body. I was so glad that I had enough “toys” in my bag to tie Robert down.
During the initial beatdown with the crowd I noticed his quiet, shy son’s face. I am very good at noticing Submissive men when I see them. His son Andy is, without a doubt, just like his father. I left Robert alone briefly and went out to the group of men and told Andy to come with me. Soon enough Andy saw his dad tied down in the back room. I told Andy that he would now need to FIGHT to free his father.
I immediately tore into Andy. He tried fighting back and getting to his dad but I bear-hugged him just to start things off. Soon enough Andy was in-between my legs naked, hard and he had the look of a sweet, weak little Slave. I grapevined Andy and told him that I’d be leading him over to my bag by the balls and I’d find an extra-small condom for him to wear. I jammed it on Andy and told him that if he ejaculates without permission I will neuter him and his father. I laid Andy down and kept hold of his balls. He admitted to being a virgin and an oral sex virgin. I had to teach him. I placed my lady area on his face and taught him how to kiss, lick and suck. Meanwhile Robert was watching. I asked him why he couldn’t protect his son. He was silent. Andy was pretty good for a beginner. Then I told him that he could kiss his virginity goodbye. I gave Andy woman-centered, female-dominated grapevine-sex. Following his release I was very fast-thinking in my next goal…tying Andy down and raping Robert. Sure enough man #2, dear daddy, was on the ground facing up and being smothered by my pussy. I made sure he understood that an old man like himself really didn’t deserve such nice pussy but I really found something about him and his son very sexy. Robert was the shits at eating pussy so I needed to slap him a few times. He got a little better. I made sure that Robert understood that he wasn’t nearly as fun as his helpless little son at anything. I was exhilarated. I raped two men, a father and a son. And I knew that these men were my Slaves.
Both men professed their love for me profusely over the next month. I never planned for this to happen, but they became my property and have been for the last thirteen months. The boys do everything from small favors for me to getting extreme humiliation and everything in-between. Once a month they are reminded what worthless little runts they are. I am always able to come up with new ways to make them understand the greatness of their Goddess.
One of my favorite Slaves is a quiet, humble 5’7” 145-or-so pound white man who is the consummate family man. As a smaller middle-aged man, he doesn’t seem to feel that he can let his masculine guard down in public. But I have taken him to his most vulnerable, erotic place.
I first men Jon when our sons were friends and did extra-curricular activities together. It was one of those things where I could easily tell that he liked me but he was also extremely shy about it and well-mannered. I felt like he was quietly always searching for ways to be where I was or to ask me something. It took him a while but finally he asked about my weight lifting. It was that small, tiny opening that allowed me to workout with him which turned into a “domme” session. Basically I had him come over and lift with me in my basement. When he failed to curl 25lbs I teased him and offered to arm wrestle him. It was THAT simple! I won easily and asked him to please turnover his man-card because he no longer deserved one! By the time I began giggling at him he had an erection. I was VERY forward and asked him if he has a little thing for losing to females. Jon didn’t know what to say.
I was on over-drive and ready to quickly Domme this guy. He was too adorable and clean-cut not to. I offered him the chance to win back his man-card by coming to my partially-padded room and to wrestle with me. I think Jon noticed the Domme-devices pretty quickly!
Jon is a typical small, weak, suburban white male. He had never wrestled and he is as weak as a child. I not only easily defeated Jon, I also ripped his clothes off and began ordering him to kiss my body. Why was this turning me on so much???? I don’t think it was because I was attracted to Jon. I think I was attracted to how easily and seamlessly I took him into my world and devastated him. Since Jon is married I needed to send him home looking normal. Mission accomplished.
But by the time Jon left an hour later he was extremely happy with the list of things he’d do for his goddess. Sure, he had been teased and overpowered, but Jon also admitted to me that he had almost hurt his hands and he had stained some of his clothing thinking about me over the past few years. Sure enough he had been having some very interesting fantasies about me. Jon is now a man that does many, many things for me. His most grand time in life is when he can think of nothing else but his wonderful Goddess and her needs.
Q) What’s the most humiliating thing that you have ever done to a man?
A) I believe that it’s the times that men really feel they can win and teach me a lesson. I have had a few times where male security personnel were learning to grapple and I’d beat them in very dominating, painful, humiliating fashion in front of their employees, wife, boss, etc.. I love cases where you know the man desperately can’t stand the thought of losing but ultimately they have no choice.
In terms of pure Femme-Domme I would say that it’s when I have made men (rarely) stroke one another’s penis. If they choose to refuse then I beat them up. They always understand that if they give me trouble they will end up blowing the other guy and swallowing. I don’t take any refusals or crap from any man.
Q) When you asked your son to write about his experiences with you, you said he did so right away. Is he always a mom-pleaser?
A) My son is a very sweet young man. Yes, he did it right away and that’s par for the course with him. He loves his mama. Yes, he’s also quite intimidated by me but he’s extremely sweet about it. I am very complimented when he asks to feel me flex or when he’s in awe of my muscles or how easily I can handle him in a wrestling match. He tells me often how much he loves me and how he’ll always take care of me. He definitely honors his mommy.
Q) Do you ever want to get married again?
A) I seem to get everything I want without marriage. This way I can still get alone time. If I ever want to get married I know that several men would be more than willing.
Added 5/25/2018
Q) Melanie, can you tell us a bit about your athletic background and background with lifting?
A) I have essentially zero athletic background in a traditional sense. I never played any of the regular sports because I never had an interest in any of them. As far as lifting, that appealed to me even before high school because my brother had weights and I knew I was strong. I could beat all the boys at arm wrestling and about once a year a guy would start a fight with me and I’d deck him. And I can assure you that it happened each and every time a boy would mess with me. I always won.
I kept lifting and I remember buying some magazines and a book to help me along. It wasn’t until I was twenty-three that I had my first trainer and was really helped along. He was shocked because with a bodyweight of two-hundred pounds and looking like a typical fat-ish kind of gal, I could already bench press 180. By the time I was twenty-six I could do 220. Now I top-out at 250. My legs are actually my strength. I can squat 400 with relative ease and I can do the most weight that they put on most machines. I was a “beast” before the word was even used in that sense.
Q) Wow! When did you learn about ball busting and how did you discover its benefits?
A) I knew early on that I was a Dominant female. I was painfully shy but would get a thrill from decking a guy or holding a guy down at my mercy. I think I always knew that a man’s most sensitive area was between his legs. BallBusting has gone hand-in-hand with being a Dominant Woman. I can’t imagine a woman with my fascination about Dominatrix-activities not being into cock-crushings and ball busting.
As far as benefits, there are benefits to me which is the most important thing. It gives me a special satisfaction to control a man’s destiny by way of his most macho, masculine area. It is also very easy to get quick, complete compliance from men by using their genitals. Men get a larger arousal by being tamed this way than any other. Not all men want to feel the pain, but they all want to give up control of their penis and testicles to a gorgeous, confident, dominating woman.
Q) Those lifts you listed are amazing. Can you describe your physique to us please?
A) I am 5’6” but most people tell me that I appear taller than that. My calves are 18 ¾ ” inches and my thighs are 28 ¾” . My biceps are 18 1/8”. I am 44-DD-30-41. My back is extremely broad, my neck is admired by many, many men and my feet are extremely sought after as well. My rear end is large and muscular. I between 215 and 225 pounds, 217 is the most common weight that pops up on my scale. I am told that I have the physique of a Goddess, but not all men can handle that. Actually, most can’t.
Q) How did you get involved with Domination and what role does wrestling, weight lifting and martial arts play in it?
A) This is a pretty long story. I was twenty-one and needed money. I wanted to go to college and live in a decent part of town so making minimum wage was not going to get it done. I got a job as a topless dancer and it was not too bad. One day a guy asked me if I would “kick him in the balls”. I didn’t know what to say.so I told him that I would do it, but needed $50. He scoffed and said $20. I told him to F--- Off. He quickly said “okay, $50”. I didn’t contemplate at all, I just gave him a firm kick to the jimmies. He hit the ground and ended up very happy with how it went.
Well, I became the muscular, powerful, dominant stripper that guys came to see. I started making hundreds of dollars per night, I even made over $1,000 a few times. I was out-earning all the girls by a lot. I was doing nothing but muscle/domination type things at the club by this point. It paid to have this specialty. Sometimes guys would just want me to tell them about my muscles and accomplishments dominating men.
A couple of guys paid me to Dominate them outside of the club. I had actually gotten my whole aura down. You see, I wasn’t just a Dominatrix. I was a Wrestling/MMA Dominatrix.
You see, a few weeks after I started at the strip club I began taking MMA classes. I fell in love. I had found my calling! Right away I loved grappling, punching, kicking and winning! I would train with anyone, big, strong, huge guys who could kick my ass admired me. I’d go toe-to-toe with them even though I’d lose. Why? Because it made me better. I would also face any woman and the smaller or less trained men. It only took a few months before I could wipe the floor with about 80% of the other students.
I took my training and started using it at the club and in private sessions. I put it in high-gear and really perfected my sensual, strict and unusual craft. So I was lifting like crazy, learning how to legitimately kick ass and learned about being a Dominatrix. I discovered that I was going to do something very, very unique.
I was going to be a Muscular, Ass-Kicking Dominatrix. Ultimately I did all of the usual Dominatrix activities but before that I would go legit one-on-one with the guy and beat the crap out of him. I didn’t care if it was grappling or using strikes. It usually ended up being grappling because the guys understood that I could beat the shit out of them with street-fight rules.
I am not sure how to really make this easy to understand, but with my size, strength and the training and experience I have, I was dangerous. Several years ago it got to the point where any man that came through the door was an easy win. I have beaten male pro athletes, collegiate wrestlers and guys who fancy themselves as thugs. I am not going to tell you that I can beat any and every man, but I can put well more than 90% of men in a dog cage without much trouble…hahaha, yes I have done it…several times.
So now I have my college degree, I work a “normal” job, I am married AND I am still a Dominatrix. I first beat the men, then Dominate them. I don’t let just any man pay for my time. They have to be a special man to be allowed to get their ass kicked and be Dominated by me. While I enjoy the money, I do this now for my own sexual enjoyment.
Q) Wow! Amazing! Can you please tell us about your marriage and job?
A) My husband is African-American, about 6’1”, 210 pounds and ten years older than me. He is a very sweet gentleman. We met at work and he immediately knew that I was in control of him. You see, after a while a person’s Authentic-Self comes out and this is who I am. I am a Superior Woman and he knew it. We dated and on our fifth date I beat him with-in inches of his life without even using strikes. I used just my grappling skills. The kicker is that he was a professional baseball player and did briefly make it to the major leagues as a utility corner outfielder. We have not had children and I never want any. I Dominate him a few times a year. He has tremendous strength and can defeat me arm wrestling, but I lift more in the gym. I also can beat him as if he’s an old rug. It is necessary that I make him feel like a helpless man-whore and it isn’t difficult. I am still getting stronger and more skilled. He is also my 365-day-per-year Slave. We have a normal relationship in some ways but he is, without a doubt, my sex slave and life slave. I get everything I want all the time and in every way. His life-pleasure is to serve me. His other true pleasure is to see me destroy the body, ego and mind of other men. He enjoys seeing them fall prey and be exposed for the rodents that they are.
As far as my job, I work in outside landscape. Appropriately enough I own 51% of the firm so I am the boss. Most of the employees are men. They all sense my vibe. Some of them know I am into Domination but all of them know that there’s something different and special about me. I don’t need to threaten them, I don’t need to scold them, I am just myself and that alone keeps them beneath me. I am, Authentically, a Dominatrix. Don’t get me wrong, I adore these smaller women who Domme men, but I am different. I beat them up and then dominate them.
Q) What role does ballbusting play now in your Domination and has it also been crucial to your Authenticity?
A) I had to study ballbusting on my own because martial arts classes including MMA classes don’t really get into what I wanted and needed to know. I beat men without crushing their balls. I want a clean, clear win. I always flatten the men so they are helpless. Even before I gag them and tie their wrists and ankles, I want them and need them to be very scared and obedient. It is at this time that I first address the situation. No two Domme-Sessions are the same, but generally my scared male victim will then have his pants and shorts removed. He is told that what used to be HIS manhood region is now mine. I will return it to him but no promises are made about what shape his crotch will be in when he gets it back.
It is at this time that I degrade the way the man’s penis looks. Generally I can mock it’s size. If that is not realistic, then I tell him that it’s very ugly and not particularly masculine. I take great pleasure in asking him whether he can defend his most valuable jewels. Of course he can not and it’s only right of me to tell him the possibilities that he can do nothing about. It is at this point that he learns that I can grab and squeeze each testicle until it (or they both) simply pop. He is informed of the fact that I can cut off all of the blood flow to his penis, essentially doing a tourniquet to his cock. His ball sack is also not safe. It can be ripped and torn very easily because it’s quite thin.
Words alone don’t do the job. It might start the man crying, but I want more. I put each ball in pinching position and show him how I could rip his sack like I rip a piece of paper. Then I show him how I can cut off the blood supply to his penis. All it takes is a firm pinch and the blood in those vessels and veins are stopped. There are then the reality of kicks. I teach the gentleman about how any lady like myself can push a pair of testicles up inside of his stomach. When a man is kneed or kicked in the balls, the balls go upward but there’s really nowhere for them to go.
So what happens? The balls can crush between the groin bone and the foot. The balls can also be sent upwards into the man’s stomach. I do not want permanent damage or pain beyond a certain point, but I could do it….Easily. These men have a feeling that I won’t haul off and kick or knee their balls. The thing that scares them more is the idea of me squeezing their balls without mercy, stepping on his balls and doing those devious things that are slow, painful torture. I keep my supply of toys with-in view. I have chastity devices, antique and new-age torture machines (small, usually hand-sized), whips, heels and much more. In other words, the men are not worried about one big, massive kick. They are worried about a trickle of painful things done by a powerful, experienced, dominant woman who is enjoying all of this as much as he is.
Why does the man enjoy this so much? I am not entirely sure, but it all does sort of make sense to me. If I enjoy dominating them, why wouldn’t they enjoy being dominated? When I began I worried that men would find it all to be “too much” when they finally had a session with a Domme. But to this day, I have never met a man who lost interest in seeing a Dominatrix.
There is a special closeness involved with ball slapping and with testicle proximity. I enjoy being close physically to a man and seeing his balls swell up with each slap. I enjoy the feeling of a ball that is trying like hell not to break. The penis and sack get very red and beaten. Sometimes my stiletto marks are visible which really excites me. I torture other parts of a man, but there’s something special about squeezing and putting pressure on a man’s most private, erotic area.
I will also slap and upper-cut a man’s crotch. I can do these from the front or from behind. I don’t closed hand fist punch a guy’s balls. That wouldn’t be helpful for anyone. The great thing is that I am an artist. I always find something new to do with a guy’s privates that gives me a maximum level of control. Men end up quite terrified of me but they also fall madly and deeply in love with me. But they can’t do anything about it.
Q) What are some of your favorite times where you’ve used a man’s crotch to your advantage and for your enjoyment/arousal?
A) That’s like picking a favorite tropical vacation island or picking between Hollywood’s hottest men. I would say that finding out that my religious leader is a submissive was the start of it. It’s a very liberal congregation but he still qualifies as my religious leader which adds to the excitement. If I would not have been as experienced as I am I may have missed the signs.
He began asking me about whether I work out and if I played any sports. As soon as that line of questioning started, I had the confidence that I would one day see him on my Domination Platform in the basement. We kept talking that evening and I ended things by asking him to work out with me. A few days later I was out-lifting him and he was making an admission to me that I already knew…that he was turned on by my power.
I insisted on driving him to my home. I held his hand and walked him to the basement. I think he knew from the large, old-fashioned wooden door leading into the Dungeon that something special happens inside. I opened the door and he saw the torture devices. There were, at the time, three restraining devices, blindfolds, shackles and a variety of other scary things that drew his attention. I asked him if he wanted to begin now. All he would need is one hour.
He was clearly excited and if he was nervous at all I couldn’t even tell. I explained to him that the only thing that would happen now is that we’d wrestle. That’s what the mats were for! I told him to take his pants and shirt off. Oh, the irony of him wearing a wife-beater undershirt along with his tighty-whities. At 5’9” and 158 pounds he looked like he was ready to take a profound, complete beating. Then I dressed down to my orange lingerie. When he saw all 5’6” and 220 pounds of me, the reality finally hit home. This wasn’t going to be a situation where I lock him up and blow him. This was going to be an ass-kicking.
I asked him if he ever wrestled before. He sheepishly said “no”. I only asked him just so he could hear his own admission of weakness. I walked right up to him and looked him in the eyes. I touched his lips and said “you’re fucked”.
I began the wrestling by throwing him over my hip four times. Each time I held on to him by the collar so I could send him for a new flip right after the last one was complete. He looked dizzy so I got behind him and put the mother of all chokes on him. I whispered in his ear that “I won’t knock you out, but I’ll come quite close my dear”. You see, I didn’t want to scare this fella as I do to most guys. As he was close to passing out I let go. I placed him on the mat and sat on his chest. I then told him, still talking sweetly, that I was going to place my thighs right around his neck and head and squeeze him. I let him know that even a 20% squeeze would render him useless. Sure enough it did.
Then it began. I used my standing wooden device and locked in his wrists and ankles. I slipped his penis through the cock-hole and pulled at it so it would get entirely hard. It didn’t take much! He looked very worried but his cock would not soften. I pulled his balls through the scrotum holder and told him that even though this would hurt, it would be best if he didn’t worry too much. You see, he had to learn one of the first lessons of being a Slave; Don’t worry because you have no control anyways. You are HER pawn.
I slapped the shit out of his penis and his testicles. They got beautifully red and as instructed he stayed perfectly quiet. After his fifteen minutes were up, I gave him a small wooden mallet. He was instructed to pound on his own cock and balls until the “screamed”. Well, he was a quick-study and did just as told. I gave him some very, very good news. He was informed that he had earned a second Domination and that he had earned a “white feather”. I tied a white yarn ribbon on to his cock. He was told to keep it on until the next time he’s Domm’ed. I wasn’t sure when that next time would be, but I would be the one who decides. He got all ribbon’ed up and was ready to hit the road…until next time. One of the most beautiful things that I had ever seen was his sore, bruised cock and balls with the adorable white ribbon tightly fastened to it.
Another very enjoyable time was years ago when I was dumped by a guy. Okay, so no biggie, he didn’t like me. I was disappointed but it wasn’t the end of the world. But then he made his crucial errors.
First off, he wanted to dump me in person. Now that’s a mistake, there’s no reason to do it that way. But then he decided to tell me everything that he doesn’t like about me; too outspoken, my ass is way too big, and he prefers blondes. I asked him to elaborate on the big ass part. He told me that he enjoys squeezing it, but he would get sick of seeing the same old big ass all the time. He said that if I could work off 1/3rd of my ass, then he’d consider dating me again.
Well, we calmly finished dinner and I was cordial. When we exited the restaurant I went to hug him and I jammed my thigh up into his balls. Then I quickly reached into his pants and squeezed his balls until he passed out. I threw him in my car and drove to the dungeon. I locked him away and we had a nice talk about “body-shaming”. We agreed that this would end everything. I wouldn’t hurt him again and he’d never mention this to anyone. I was such a sweetheart, I let him go and pray that he’s now a more educated man. I even hope that his balls work again one day!
Added 5/22/2018
5’4 ¾” 148-lbs.
While I am now a big, strong woman with two black belts and plenty of muscle, I started as a simple girl. My brothers are two and one year older than me with the one-year-older brother being twins. I had a good, fun childhood but my brothers did get rough.
As a teenage girl, I had to teach all three of them some painful lessons. First off, I began martial arts at nine years of age and was also the best athlete in my class. I wasn’t a full tomboy, but I could beat the boys at nearly everything. My brothers were more athletic than most but not as eye-catching as me.
When I was eleven I beat my twelve-year old brother at arm wrestling. He got pissed and insisted we wrestle. When we wrestled he got mean and scratched me so I kneed him in the balls. Hey, he didn’t take my warnings seriously enough. His twin never arm wrestled me but when I was fifteen and he was sixteen he got really proud of his new growth spurt. He said that even with my martial arts he’s too big and he could kick my butt. Well, challenge accepted. And I was a real bitch about it! I ended up sitting on his lower back and had both of his arms hammer-locked. Meanwhile I hooked both of his legs up and back with my feet. I asked him if he wanted me to hurt him more or if he was convinced. He was convinced and didn’t speak to me for several weeks. The twins are both about 5’10” 190 now, but my oldest brother has always been small. When I was eighteen I was already my present height and I was about 135-pounds. He was about 5’8” 145 at twenty years of age. I don’t even remember why we wrestled but it was the most humiliating event of his life. Three of my friends were there and so was one of his friends along with our 2nd cousin. I bent him like a pretzel before saying “time to say your prayers, Joe”. At that point I applied a head-scissors with my already-powerful legs. He was a mess and tapped out before I even got to a 3/4ths squeeze. To his horror I lifted him across my shoulders for an airplane spin immediately after this male-ego-busting defeat. I dropped him on the floor and declared him “done”.
Our 2nd cousin apparently felt humiliated for the whole male species. He came at me and said I better protect myself. Well, he was on the floor in seconds. I sent a knee right into his balls. I asked my brother’s friend if he wanted to try. He was a real moron and said “I don’t beat up girls”. Well, I walked over and slapped him. That got him going. Meanwhile my brother was standing up so I went over and kneed him in the balls. Both other men were on the floor holding themselves and rolling around. This third guy, Steven was immediately introduced to my wrist nerve-hold and when I went to wrench his arm behind his back I saw the ideal opening and decided instead to hold his waist and drive my thigh, from behind, up into his balls. Now all three men were floored! My friends were nervously amused!
Do you have any guess how much trouble ANY of those men gave me after that? Yup…NONE!
When I was in my early-20’s I got very involved with women’s self-defense. I was mugged (well, he tried) and one guy I was dating didn’t understand “no”. In both cases I punched the guys bloody and I was fine, but what if I was like most women and not capable of that? From the ages twenty-one through twenty-eight I was very devoted to it. Just weeks after I turned thirty I got married.
My husband was a member of a dojo that closed. He is half-Korean and about 5’6” 150-pounds. Kai loves Eastern wisdom and that’s how he entered martial arts. I thought he was quite handsome even though I had never been attracted to an Asian man or a man that short before. I also loved how cultured, educated and sophisticated he was for a twenty-six-year old man. We talked a lot and there was a flirting vibe to it.
Kai did finally ask me out on a date and we had a wonderful time. We had been dating for three weeks when he surprised me by showing up at our open grappling Sunday morning time. He was certainly welcome, he just hadn’t come before. Kai looked like he was pretty good when he faced his first opponent even though he was a few inches shorter and about thirty pounds lighter.
The morning’s organizer joked that we’d have a 150-ish intergender championship match with Liz and Kai. OMG, I was going to grapple my boyfriend! Nobody knew we were dating, but we both looked at each other in a strange way. To my surprise and I think to his, we both came out without any hesitation. Poor Kai suffered the same fate as almost every man in that room and almost every man that I have faced. I used my legs to immobilize him and then controlled his head, neck, shoulder and right arm. I had him both trapped and in pain. If I wanted to I could have switched holds and gotten a submission but I always choose to wear the guys down instead. To Kai’s horror I threw him in about four different holds before sitting on his chest and making him choke himself with his own arms. Meanwhile I had folded his legs upward. These were 5:00 time limits and when I got the 4:30 warning I said, aloud, okay, I’ll end it. It was just me thinking aloud but it sounded arrogant. In other words I played with Kai for 4:30 and then it was time to be done with him…and I was.
Kai was amazed and more than a little intimidated. I joked with him that he had better behave himself and be a good boyfriend! As soon as I joked about it I saw his penis rise. While he was filled with embarrassment, he was also aroused. Kai had never been beaten that completely before by anyone. He could feel how I had put-away power in every hold. When I showed up in a bikini ready to wrestle (at his house) one Saturday morning he didn’t know whether to run or to thank the lord for this gift!
If a woman can beat a man in public, she can beat him in private. Chances are it will be even more lopsided in private…..and it was. Instead of five minutes of Female Domination, it was a half-hour. When we wrestled at the dojo Kai got zero offense going against me. The same held true in private. In private, however, I was able to see and feel his naked manhood for the first time. I actually held it in a Death Grip for ten minutes. Kai also felt the sting and humiliation of being carried around across my shoulders and of being spanked naked. He had no idea that in addition to being a legitimate black belt and a bad ass, I am also a kinky Domme-lady when in the mood. This was all new to Kai and he loved it. But make no mistake about it, he was also scared and humiliated.
At the dojo I got comments about how easily and completely I destroyed Kai. It was nice facing such a small man. Heck, he’s my size! While I beat 200-pound men, it isn’t quite the same kind of beat-down. Eventually I had to break the news to them. They were shocked and thought it was hilarious. To me it really wasn’t weird or odd at all. Did I ever think I’d be able to dominate and defeat my husband in routine, easy fashion? Uh, yea, I kinda did. Actually I didn’t think about it much but if I did I would have assumed so.
Word spread about me being a bad-ass and that I can beat men at grappling and stand-up fighting. But word also spread to a few more women that I can kick my husband’s ass. With-in one year, I was teaching two women how to Dominate their weaker husband.. Both women had the size and strength but needed help getting over the top against their fellas.
I am not exactly sure why, but I love to be stronger and tougher than my husband and love seeing other couples that are the same in that way. Here are Sally and Fabi. Then you’ll meet some other outstanding ass-kicking ladies.
Added 5/15/2018
Dear Benji,
Sorry dude, it just wasn’t meant to be. Sorry but I am an old-fashioned girl in certain ways. I want to date a guy that can “take” me. I know that there aren’t all that many dudes anymore that can pin me down and over-power me, but I need to have that kind of a man. There are plenty of fish in the sea and you’ll catch one of them.
The last time we faced each other was at the all-black-belts tournament. You did your best and hung in there for over two minutes. But I have to say that when your biggest accomplishment is that you lasted for two-plus minutes that means you are not on equal footing with me. Sorry Benji, but at the end of our match you were basically semi-conscious and had tapped out furiously.
I also like a man that can be rough and tough with his stand-up fighting. That turns me on! Our stand-up-matches have ended, each time, with you on the ground and refusing to continue. Basically you’ve been my punching bag. I’m 5’3 ½” and about 130-pounds, you’re 5’7” 145-pounds so it isn’t really an issue of size. I am sure, also, that there are other things that I don’t find to be sexy about you. I am just being open and honest with you.
From Samantha
I get hit on a lot and I highly doubt that it’s because of my face. I have also had the issue of male friends almost always coming to a point where they want to be more than friends. This doesn’t always mean that they want a relationship with me, they just want to have some sexual-physical contact with me. Even though I won’t date a guy that I can easily crush (It’s okay if I win, I just don’t want to destroy the dude easily.) I had one male friend get pissed at me for turning him down. I told him I just don’t see him that way. He felt that I was inferring that he lacked masculinity and in a way that was what I was implying. As we talked more I knew that I’d be best off laying him to waste.
I challenged my 5’9” 165-pound male friend to grapple with me. He had been really puny as a teen, but now at twenty-one years of age he actually thought that he was a big guy. I told him that honestly I think he’s still under-average. I had, somewhat intentionally, taken a knife to his male ego. Or maybe I should say that I took an ax to his male ego in saying that. He wanted to wrestle me and he wanted to win. In a sense, his manhood was on the line.
It was a real shame for Charlie because his elbow almost immediately became my property. We both had sweats on so while he had seen my physique in the past, the imagine of my finely tuned body didn’t seem to be fresh in his mind. I applied an old-school hammer-lock but also dug my knee into his ribs. I was beginning to realize, as I had just turned twenty-one, that I have some unusual sexual desires and turn-ons. I was getting excited just because Charlie was moaning and groaning in pain. I took my other shin and put it across his lower back. I methodically and cruelly pressed down which knocked the wind clear out of him. I stood up and he was in full-scale-panic. I told the dumb-ass to shut up and stay calm. I told him that his breath will return shortly. I sat down and put my leg across his lap. He was desperately trying to breathe. I trash-talked Charlie and made sure he understood that our match had lasted a mere minute-and-a-half. I slowly but surely felt his penis harden and poke my leg. I got a stern look and said “excuse you! Is this boner time, asshole? I might just grab that little prick of yours and break it”. Charlie had little breath to apologize with but I berated him for being a weak and submissive man. I knew that my mocking would arouse him further. At this point I just wanted to mess with his pea-brain.
Charlie wasn’t able to wrestle for another two weeks because he was scared. He said that he still felt pain, but I think that it was just to his ego and plain-old fear. I was the one that wanted to wrestle him again. Frankly, as hot as he was for me I don’t think he felt safe around me. I hadn’t become attracted to Charlie but I had become attracted to the idea of kicking his ass and getting off on it. Finally Charlie gathered his male gusto and agreed to try again.
Men are very simple minded and I took advantage of that fact. I told him to get into some nice undies, no shirt and I would wear a bikini. As scared as he was, he was also hoping for some sexual contact. Isn’t that always the male-goal? When Charlie saw my physique up close he was both turned-on and probably scared. I saw his erection pop straight up and I told him that he’s officially advised to keep that thing in-check during the match.
Charlie learned nothing from our previous match. He was, once again, captured in a hammer lock. I made sure to position him the exact same way as I said “Want the wind knocked out of you again, bitch”? Charlie was very much in panic mode but I told him that I had some new plans this time. I put Charlie on his back but still kept his right arm behind his back. I did the splits over his chest so I wouldn’t have to hold his arm behind his back. It was now just stuck/pressed back there. I showed him that my hands are free but told him that I had plans. I took my left hand and reached into his undies and got a full, firm grip on both of his testicles and his hard, throbbing member. I took my right hand and put it around his throat. I had no instruction/practice for what I was doing, I was just acting out what came to my mind. I told him that I would ask him some questions and if he was right I’d squeeze his balls and if he was wrong I’d squeeze his throat/neck. While I didn’t hurt the bastard too badly, he was terrified and very uncomfortable. I will admit that I needed to scoot up and put my lady-part over his face. I was absolutely orgasming like crazy. I told Charlie that HE isn’t turning me on….but Dominating him is turning me on! I rode his face for a half hour and never let go of his balls. I then demanded that he jack-off as I watched and made fun of him. He was active and full of life while he was tugging at himself, but once his man-juice was in the wine glass he looked exhausted and demoralized.
I couldn’t follow through with my plan to have him drink it. I guess I am too kind of a soul for that. But I did want to try this again and we have…twice. Why does he agree to it? It turns him on even though it’s dangerous and emasculating. As for me, I learn something every time I do it. Charlie was my gateway drug into the world of Femme-Domme.
About six months after proving Charlie to be an inadequate man, I began my six-month study in Israel. Unfortunately, in our small cohort group, there were twenty-two males and twelve females. Maybe some females had security concerns to study in Israel, but anyways it was a little too male-oriented. The men, to differing degrees, wanted to be close to me. I was perceptive enough to realize that they were angling at me because, well…they are men!
There was a 4-man-room next to our 2-woman-room. I was feeling pressure and getting annoyed by two of these dorks. But then again, there weren’t many friend-options. Soon enough the third guy annoyed me. It was one of those things where sometimes it was fun to be around them and sometimes it really sucked.
One night they began talking about how amazed I’d be by having sex with them. They said the same thing to my roommate. It was their attempt to be funny but it was kind of gross and it showed their bloated egos. But the fourth guy never joined in. I had a feeling that I needed to do something…compelled to do it! This fourth guy’s silence and class intrigued me. He didn’t even laugh or encourage the other guys.
I told one of the guys, Abraham, that if he laid a hand on me I’d literally kill him with my bare hands. I challenged him right then and there to wrestle me. At about 5’6” 180-pounds, this fat shrimp got his ass kicked. I took his legs out from under him and began squeezing the hell out of his neck, ribs, stomach, legs and arms. I used my legs and arms to flattenedd him to the point that he begged and begged me to stop! I made him call me “Queen” and he did. I stood over Abraham, put my foot on his crotch, mocked him for being hard and told him that he might want to keep it clean from now on unless he wants to get his male-ass whipped again. He was in awe of me from that moment on. I actually asked him, after we returned to the USA, if he played with himself thinking of me and he said yes. The other two unusual men also developed a healthy respect toward me as well. They were quite kind to me and a little bit scared lol!
I was still curious about the 4th roommate. Joshua was only about 5’8” 150-pounds but the most handsome and coolest of the bunch. He was quiet but seemed to be intelligent. I hoped for an occasion to see him more. One day, Josh surprised me with a visit. It was about a week after the ass-kicking. My roommate, Kara, was there also. He told me that he was glad that I beat Abraham and those guys were all now very intimidated by me! I loved it! Joshua told me that he thinks I am a “wonderful lady”. It was a bit dorky and super-sweet. I didn’t know what to say so I said “Josh, I love training and grappling. Since you are an in-shape man, can you wrestle with me”? I had identified him as a “yes man” and I was correct. Joshua told me and Kara that he didn’t expect to win. I chuckled and said “good”!
We locked the door and I began having a ridiculously easy time with Joshua. He did his best, but by that time I was man-beater. As I was handling Joshua I began removing his shirt and his shorts. Soon enough he was in his sexy blue briefs. I wrapped my legs around his head and I remember his penis shooting right through the pee-hole! Us ladies laughed and I just kept telling Joshua how adorable he is. I then asked him if his active-duty-soldier was going to want some action! He was embarrassed by the teasing but he was so extremely complimentary of me as well. I told Joshua to kiss my rear-end and he did…without hesitation. He then followed commands to kiss my feet and to suck each big toe. I told Joshua that he must have trouble playing with himself with three male roommates…he just blushed. It was just the excuse I needed to grab his hose and jerk it off. It was an awesome half-hour handy and I felt strongly connected to Joshua. While we never became boyfriend-girlfriend, Kara and myself would have him do favors for us sexually and we’d give him a ‘hand’ every so often. He’s such a nice, gentle man. How do some men get to be this way?....Well, we found out some interesting information from him.
Joshua’s parents are divorced. He was sixteen when they finally got the official divorce. Joshua said that his dad, right before the official divorce, tried hitting his mom. I asked what happened and his answer surprised me; she beat him up. His mother is about 5’6” 220-pounds and his father is about 5’8” 150-pounds. Joshua saw it happen. His mom literally swatted away his dad’s arm and fist, drove him to the wall, kneed his stomach and punched him. He was on the ground and she gave him a final kick in the testicles to immobilize him. She told Joshua that he had done that one other time about fourteen years earlier and she did the same thing to him back then. He said that his mother is very strong and has taken self-defense, but isn’t that into it and doesn’t see herself as a bad-ass. She says it’s just her size advantage and the fact that some people are tougher than others. He also red-faced admitted that his mom can still beat him at arm-wrestling. I hugged him and said that I understand now why he’s such a mama’s boy!
I am somewhat of a romantic and after returning to the USA, I thought about fixing Joshua up with someone. It didn’t take me long to think of Ella. Ella had broken up with her boyfriend about a year ago and at twenty-six years old, she was four years older than Joshua, but I thought they’d definitely get along. I met Ella through martial arts and she’s also a gym-beast. I would guess that she’s about 5’4” 145.
Well, I put my amateur match-making skills to work. I didn’t have a good record up until this point, but it has now been eleven months since they met and it’s going great!! I asked Ella (pics below) if she felt that he was her marriage-type and she had an interesting reply. Ella said that he is her marriage-type even though normally she would have dismissed a man that is as small as he is. She smiled and told me that Joshua had told her about how I kicked his ass and she had done the same twice. Ella wouldn’t normally have gone for a weaker man, but she found this particular fella to be just too sexy and interesting to pass up. She told me that while it doesn’t really turn her on to defeat him, she can see the appeal of it and she feels that once she’s more comfortable in the situation she thinks she will get quite a thrill out of it. I can understand her feelings. I bet she was quite nervous the first couple times. She probably worried she’d hurt him physically or emotionally. Since she didn’t, she will probably feel more at-home next time. She was already enjoying the free access it allowed her to his body.
Joshua asked me the common question that comes to mind for men; Is it weird that this turns me on? I told him that it is absolutely not weird at all. In fact, it’s quite understandable. I actually feel that given the right man and the right set of circumstances, I could even enjoy a marriage where I can whip the mans ass. With-in the last three months I faced two men that I thought I’d lose to but I beat them both. In other words, I may not have many options as far as men that can tame me!
Added 5/10/2018
Gisella 5’5 ½” 148lbs
These are letters and more from a three-person competition where Gisella defeated the gentlemen.
Dear James (From Gisella),
James, I knew when I saw you two guys that I had a very good chance of winning. I had done drills with you and Stephan before and I figured that by the end of the time you would wish that they didn’t have to put me in the male division. It’s a shame that I am the only female under 150lbs that showed up. I also thought that more males would be there.
I was happy to face you first and keep in mind that not only did we both want to win, we wanted to get a pin or win convincingly on points. Only one of the three of us was going to win first place and I wanted it to be me. You know how competitive I am. I was just much too fast for you and I know it surprised you to find out that I am much stronger as well. A twenty-six-year old lady can certainly in some cases outmuscle a twenty-two-year old man who weighs the same. I was being so rough because I wanted that first round pin. I knew that the points were piling up, but when the 15-0 mercy rule was called with :16 left I was surprised.
I’m sorry I accused you of being a sore loser when you wouldn’t get up. Everyone has told me since that you were sincerely hurt. It showed great courage that you still faced Stephan and won 5-4. I hope you heal quickly and I hope you keep working to improve.
Dear Gisella (From James),
Yes, thank you. I was dizzy and my thighs and groin muscle hurt a lot. I got thrown around a lot and was very disoriented. This is the only time where I didn’t just feel like I lost, I felt like I got totally beaten up. I don’t think any guy under 150 stands a chance. If anyone teases me about how badly I got my ass kicked can I send them to you to learn firs- hand? Congratulations, Gisella.
Dear Stephan (From Gisella)
Stephan, you told me before we began that you weren’t going to go down easy like James did. I felt that you were disrespecting my accomplishment in my opening match. I knew that your daughter, son and wife were there, but I came to win so you were out of luck.
I felt your intensity but I also didn’t sense much flexibility and frankly I didn’t feel much strength. I wasn’t going to mess around because I always respect my opponents. When I overpowered you and placed my forearm across your chest I knew that you were finished. I looked into your eyes and I saw no fight at all. You were finished. You maybe could have lasted another fifteen or twenty seconds, but I had broken your spirit and I wonder if you were also scared of what further humiliation and pain may lie ahead. You were probably best off to be done.
Dear Gisella (From Stephan)
I wasn’t aware of how strong, fast and fierce you are. If I would have known I wouldn’t have brought my family to watch! As a thirty-four-year old man, I assumed that I could at the very least hang in there with any opponent. I saw you lift and humiliate James with several holds and I knew that those were in my future unless I gave up. I wasn’t as much scared for my safety as I was for my reputation and ego. It could have gotten very, very bad. I got your message loud and clear.
Q) Wow! Do you have any other noteworthy times you humbled men?
A) Yes, I have one amazing one. I have this martial arts and lifting background but my brother has an amateur wrestling background. He got a division two scholarship and is in the lower 140’s despite being 5’8”. He’s thin but what he has is all muscle. I was twenty-four and he was twenty at the time.
He said that females shouldn’t wrestle males because females can get hurt. Women just aren’t as tough as men according to him. How did he grow up to have this opinion?!?! I told him, quite simply, that I could kick his ass and I know several women who could. He told me that he’d “humiliate and possibly hurt me”. It was ON!
I didn’t mind using amateur rules. You see, I don’t consider his training to be as comprehensive as mine. Sorry, I just didn’t see myself losing to a little string bean chauvinist like him. Our older brother was the referee and in just under two minutes I had him in a cradle and pinned him. I beat him two other times, sat on his chest and said “Did I hurt the little man”…He was absolutely emasculated, but he didn’t want to talk back to me! I even saved the E-mail thread!
(This is from Gisella to her brother Randy)
I wanted to leave you alone after the match because I didn’t want to seem like I was gloating. I also had trouble keeping my excitement and enjoyment to myself. Randy, it’s not like it was close so I will assume that you aren’t interested in a rematch. Maybe you would be open to some pointers, but hopefully not a rematch.
I work out all the time and my training is really intense. It’s a lot more varied and well-rounded than the high school and even the small college training. The reason that I had confidence was because I knew that things would turn out this way. Me being a female was certainly not a liability. Looks like I have a strength, flexibility and skill edge over you. Don’t be embarrassed and don’t feel you need to prove things. Just try to improve at things.
(This is from Randy back to Gisella)
I can’t argue with anything that you have to say. I didn’t know that you were some kind of a world class wrestler. The scariest thing is that you could have really put any hold you wanted on me. I’ve wrestled with some big guys and nobody has had that kind of success against me. If female wrestlers are as good as you then for sure they should compete and they could beat most guys…for sure.
Q) Wow! That’s amazing, Gisella! Are you married? Dating? How does your dominant attitude and ability to kick-ass play into that?
A) I got married two years ago to a wonderful man that I have known since I was twelve. He only got the courage to approach me when I was nineteen! Actually I wasn’t very attractive when I was younger but he liked what he saw later on and we finally got to know each other. Honestly, I have always liked my men to be small and cute. My husband, Sai, is Indian and about 5’7” 137lbs.
I am a proudly dominant female and I enjoy being superior to my husband physically. I can defeat him at any sport except tennis. When we wrestle he tries his hardest but sometimes I think he might be better off just taking his clothes off and laying over my lap to just accept my spankings without getting his ass beat. But the reality is that Sai enjoys it. He was initially attracted to me after seeing me in tight jeans lol and realizing that I was a very strong woman. We wrestled on our third date and I clearly recall kicking his ass and standing over him with my foot on his hard cock. I told him that his tighty-whities MUST go immediately! He said something to the effect of “anything you say, dear” and I had a pretty good idea that he was husband material. Sai is a chemical engineer professionally but his life-occupation is as my Slave. We both enjoy things this way.
I am very kind to my little husband and I adore him. He understands that marriage is not about compromise, it’s about Little Sai honoring me and doing what I say. He often times refers to me as Goddess and if I tell him to disrobe in the middle of our living room immediately then that is what he does. It works out wonderfully for us.
Q) This is fascinating! What does his family think of you and how much do they “know”?
A) Sai has two brothers and one sister. His two brothers are fascinated by me and it seems like they are quite attracted to me (or just my body). They are very much kind, sweet gentlemen and they seem to also have a submissive streak. His sister and I have gotten close and she is interested in lifting and self-defense so I am helping her with that. Sai’s mother would have rather he married an Indian woman. She is polite with me, but I sense that she doesn’t really like me.
Sai’s father is a hoot! He’s this Indian jokester man and very personable. His name is Raj and he told me that I am the most beautiful woman he has ever seen….except for his wife! Raj tells me how lucky his son is and he reminds me that if I ever need help with anything he will run over and help me! The great thing is that Raj can fix anything so I call him a lot when Sai is away. Sai travels about 4 days a month and Raj checks in on me and always takes me to dinner. He always kisses me on the cheek at the end and says “you are so lovely dear Gisella”. I realize that he probably find me hot but it’s super-cute and men like what they like lol!
Q) I am curious and only answer this if you want to. Do you think Sai’s dad and even his brothers get turned on by you and your muscles/dominance?
A) Well, I don’t act dominant around them but I suppose I probably give off that vibe. We went on vacation and I can say for sure that all three of them have the hots for me. It was a beach vacation in the Dominican and when I walked around in my bikini I noticed each of the men, at different times, having erections. I have also hugged Raj when he had a full boner. He was super-embarrassed but I just said “like father, like son. I take it as a compliment and we won’t tell your wife”. Actually Sai used to be embarrassed when we’d date and he’d CONSTANTLY be erect. I liked it because I have a strong sex drive and I needed a man who could satisfy that. If I sensed that he was hiding an erection I would make it very apparent that I was aware of his situation. In reality, I like the fact that he’s humble and a real gentleman. I don’t like guys who always want to show a woman their package and how hard or big they are. It’s a big turn-off.
Q) So penis size does not matter to you?
A) It does not matter. When I was single I wanted a guy that I dated to have something downstairs but whether it was really big or small wasn’t a concern of mine. I would not date an uncircumcised man. That’s just my rule. No matter how big a man is between the legs, I will cut him down to size so his penis and his balls feel much, much smaller. Plus I owned any man’s balls and cock when I was with him. I own Sai’s cock and balls. They are mine and they are wonderful.
Added 5/1/2018
My wife agreed to participate and allowed me to tell our story. My name is Franco and I am a 5’9” 204lb former rugby player. I had a problem with gambling and it got the better of me for a while. My wife, Veronica, played a major but unusual role in helping me.
Veronica was a high-level soccer player and a native or Costa Rica. She’s about 5’6” and 150 power packed pounds with the most amazing legs, butt and chest that you can imagine. She loves to workout and play almost any sport imaginable.
I had blown $4,500 in one week at the casino. I lied about everything. I lied about where I went, what I was doing….everything. I swore I’d never gamble again if I could just not get caught. Well, I didn’t get caught but three weeks later I blew $6,000 and Veronica immediately found out because we were overdrawn and she was called by the bank. As soon as I got home Veronica asked me what the hell happened. Instead of telling her the truth and being remorseful, I got angry at her for being so mad at me. I focused on the tone of her voice so I could, I guess, stop thinking about my own stupidity. Veronica was having none of it. Finally I did something that I had never done in the five years of knowing her or in our four years of marriage. I grabbed Veronica and tried shoving her into the wall.
Veronica was about a foot from the wall when she got to the side, grabbed my arm at the elbow and pushed ME head-first into the wall. The next thing I knew she took my knees out from behind and we were fighting. But the fighting didn’t last long. Veronica was on top and she got her legs around my neck and head. As a thick, strong rugby player I wasn’t going to stand for this. I grabbed her legs and tried pulling them apart. That didn’t work. I dug my nails into her thighs, tried picked her up to slam her down and I tried kicking at her. None of that worked. Finally I remember hearing her make a grunting sound and the next thing I remember I was waking up. Veronica had defended herself and knocked me unconscious. My anger was gone and my head killed. My neck was also very sore. She was also calm. I crawled to the couch and sat down. It absolutely sucked that I had to do something so awful like attack her for us to finally talk. I wasn’t, at that time, humiliated. I was just physically hurt and I felt terrible about trying to hurt her physically and about my gambling.
I had several months of very difficult therapy for my gambling addiction. As I began working on this, it slowly began creeping more and more into my mind that my wife kicked my ass. I began feeling emasculated, like as a rugby player, much of what defined me was my physicality yet my wife kicked my ass and knocked me unconscious without the use of any weapons at all…unless you count her legs as weapons. But I also began getting extremely excited just thinking about it. I began day-dreaming and night-dreaming about her kicking my ass. That set off a really odd set of emotions. Was there something wrong with me? Why was I getting turned-on thinking about this?
Veronica said that she was proud of me for taking the difficult step of addressing my problem. She also winked at me and said that hopefully I won’t need to be knocked out every time I need to learn a lesson! She also told me that the fact that I attacked her physically concerned her greatly. She wondered what would have happened if she wasn’t able to “kick my ass”. She also warned me that the next time she’s knock me out again, knock my teeth out and break my balls. Veronica reminded me that I was unconscious and she could have done anything she wanted to. It was a chilling reminder.
I haven’t gambled in seven years and hope to never do it again. It wasn’t until one year ago that I decided to get Veronica to wrestle with me. I had been a total saint to her and was so happy that she didn’t leave me. I was also extra turned on by her ever since the day she showed me her abilities. This time, however, it would be just grappling.
I proved to be a better match this time. We went back and forth for a few minutes before she got me in an arm-bar. I will never forget what she said “broken arm or submission, Franco”? I tapped immediately. As soon as I tapped out Veronica tapped the head of my hard penis. I wanted to try again. Obviously I was embarrassed and aroused. The second fall was a bit less of a struggle. Veronica scissored my rib cage and used my anguish to get my right arm twisted behind my back. She increased the pressure on my arm but that was just a diversion. Veronica then swung her legs and the next thing I knew her butt was in my face and her legs were around my neck. She began squeezing and it was even more horrific than when she knocked my out. I had one free hand and I used it to tap out.
Veronica let go and she told me said “Franco-baby, I wasn’t even squeezing that hard. I think you tapped out because you were just so scared of what COULD happen. Franco-baby, show me some of the rugby-toughness. One more time”.
We began again and I tried defending against anything I could possibly imagine her doing. Then Veronica surprised me by getting behind me. The next thing I knew I was in a rear-naked-choke. No matter what I tried I couldn’t get her off of me. I remember starting to see stars and things getting a little blurry and I tapped her arm. I was finished. So was my manhood.
Veronica happily put me face up. She sat on my chest, kissed me passionately and grabbed my crotch. She then told me that she would do the most emasculating thing of all to me….walk me by the bedroom by my manhood and tear into me sexually. I was “hers”.
From Veronica:
I was surprised that Franco wanted to share this reality, but he has gotten into the world of ass-kicking women once he fully accepted the reality of our marriage and of our relationship. I think it’s great to share our situation. It shows men that they better not assume that they can handle their wife. It shows women that being in great shape and taking self-defense has its benefits.
I guess I figured that if Franco ever attacked me I could defeat him, but there was some uncertainty. What if he was able to bang my head and disorient me? What if he got me down and got his weight over me? There was no margin for error when you look at a man that is bigger and stronger than a woman. While I am very strong, I can’t match his strength. In the initial fight where I knocked him out, things went right for me. Then years later when we wrestled, I proved that as long as I wrestle smart and nothing fluky happens (hitting my head, etc), then I should be able to defeat my husband in rather grand fashion.
Beating him up was nerve-racking but not difficult. He went down easily and I was able to get my thighs around his head and neck without much hassle. One I had that hold applied he went ape-shit crazy trying to get free. He tried everything. Honestly I wasn’t sure if he’d come up with a way to get out but the longer he failed the more dire his situation became. I knew that he was going to go to sleep soon and I was satisfied when it happened. I figured that we’d have to see how he was when he awoke but I was doubting that he’d come after me again.
I had a fabulous time when we wrestled many years later. Franco was really geared up to perhaps win some of his machismo back and it led to a decent match….for a while. I would say that up until he tapped for the first time it was competitive. The next couple of falls were still a challenge for me, but I was semi-toying with him. I knew that he was going to go down in defeat and then I was going to make him go down some more lol. I had figured that leading a former rugby player to bed by his balls and barking out orders would be the height of great sexual pleasure. I was right! Franco is certainly more whipped than ever. My hope is that I won’t ever HAVE to put him in his place again, but I am sure that we will both choose to wrestle again and I plan to be forever victorious.
Q) Did seeing him defeated make you view Franco as a weaker man or less of a man?
A) It made me see him as more of a man that he addressed his gambling situation. I think men are more attractive when they are a bit more humble. Arrogance turns me off even though, to be honest, many women like it. I thought it was super sexy when we wrestled and he got his ass kicked and had a nice big erection. I found him, at that moment, to be very sexy. I guess thinking back it was super-unmasculine to try to abuse your wife and to end up getting knocked the F-Out!
Q) What led you to learn self-defense?
A) I was told as a half-joke that when you have big, firm breasts like mine you better learn self-defense! I had one guy tell me that he was debating grabbing my breasts with both hands even though he knew he’d go to jail for assault. He said “it would be so worth it, Veronica”. It was a joke, but my breasts are very big and firm and men can’t seem to get enough of them. My legs and butt also get a lot of male attention. Basically I didn’t want to feel as though I had to fear every man. I didn’t want to feel like any guy that wanted to could find the right situation and take advantage of me. As you now know, men can not get the better of me!
Q) Did you consider kicking him in the balls? What do you think of ball-busting?
A) I thought about it after he attacked me but only when he was unconscious. I figured that it could send him into shock and be dangerous. When I led him to the bedroom and many, many times since I have grabbed Franco’s balls and given them a nice, firm squeeze. I like the fact that he knows that I am in charge of him and in charge of his balls. When I did self-defense I really focused on ball-busting. You have to know how to position yourself, how to weaken the man enough and how to deliver an uber-devastating shot to his privates. When I was about eight I saw my mom fight off a mugger and she ended it with a massive kick to his balls. We ran away but I remember looking back and seeing him on the ground in absolute agony. I knew right then and there that I needed to learn that! I also had a friend that had enough of her boyfriend humiliating her. She gave him a warning and then she shot her thigh up right into his balls. She kept moving her thigh upward more and more and more until he was off the floor. He cried and puked. I am a big advocate of hurting a man where it counts when the occasion arrives. I like the occasion of grabbing Franco and taking him for a little walk as I firmly hold him by his testicles. I might even use my index finger to control his penis. All the while the poor guy is rock hard and that’s a reason to tease him!
Added 4/21/2018
I have always had fun with both men and women. I have also always loved lifting weights, playing sports and doing anything and everything physical. I am 5’5 ½” 141-lbs and capable of benching more than I weigh, squatting over 300-pounds and deadlifting about 350. I am also a black belt in taekwondo and I trained in folkstyle/pin wrestling. I did these activities because while I love doing anything physical, I will also admit that the contact with the guys and girls was a blast.
About ten years ago, before I was married, I was having fun with a handsome 5’10” 175-pound Nordic man and with my friend, Sasha. Sasha is about 5’1” 115-lbs and extremely cute. She’s also really athletic and quite strong. We all wanted to have a threesome, but I really hate just jumping into things. I enjoy making an event out of things. This can sometimes annoy people but I find that it is absolutely necessary. Otherwise it all goes too quickly and you are not allowing your mind or your imagination into the equation. The build-up is half the fun!
I told Sasha and Stefan that I wanted to have a 2-on-1 wrestling match, girls vs guy. Basically the winner or winners make all of the sex-rules and are basically, of course, in charge!! Well, one thing that Stefan didn’t know and Sasha didn’t fully know was the fact that I could have, most likely, beaten Stefan all by myself. He’s handsome as hell, but he’s just about average strength for a man and isn’t a wrestler. I am a pretty strong, tough, smart wrestler so with Sasha’s help there was absolutely NO way that he would win.
These two were open for anything so Sasha and I got into our skimpy lingerie and Stefan got into his briefs. As average as his body was, his face was gorgeous and he had a big, thick, gorgeous penis with more-than-ample testicles. He had a stunning sack actually. I made sure to give Stefan some kind of incentive or a threat so the match would go as well as I needed it to go. I told him that if we win too easily I will tie him down in the next room and he will be able to hear Sasha and I enjoying each other, but he won’t be able to see it and he won’t participate. I wanted him to try and beat us girls into submission. And he sure tried!
Stefan grabbed Sasha and as his right arm came for me I clamped my legs around his ribs. Stefan obviously had never wrestled a powerful woman before. He reacted as if he was shot in the ribs. He lost all track of Sasha as I went hard and fast after the lower section of his rib cage. This was TOO easy but he had been trying his hardest…He was just outmatched. I told Sasha to face sit him. All of a sudden our dear friend had a beautiful woman’s pussy on his face and a pair of powerful thighs crushing him. In terms of wrestling, this was over. In terms of domination, humiliation and possible emasculation this was just beginning. Sasha slapped Stefan several times as his lack of pussy-eating skills was a big annoyance to her. Finally his work improved and Sasha asked me if I wanted to hop on. Sasha also wanted to try her legs out by scissoring Stefan. I showed her how to apply the best scissor lock possible and I sat right on his face. I will assure you that he didn’t mess around or under-perform when I was doing the face-sitting! He knew not to shortchange me and he didn’t. I was also glad to see that Sasha was causing him severe pain with her headscissors. She was also enjoying it greatly which is important and it’s really the name of the game, right?!
I got off of Stefan’s face but not before he made me a very happy lady. We needed to make sure that he wasn’t too beaten up. I said to him “Looks like the boy got his ass kicked by the girls, huh? They made them pretty weak where you come from I see. Can you handle another round of wrestling or are you too beaten up”?
I had already decided to begin the domination because we had beaten this guy up pretty badly. We didn’t do much, but it was too much for him. I asked Sasha to get the pony tail out of her hair. I took it and fastened Stefan’s balls together, telling him that this would intensify the sensation of sex. Then I said “did I say sex? I meant ball-busting”. I instructed Sasha to re-sit on his face as I put his beautiful, erect package in my hand. I told Sasha to face me as she was being pleasured so she could see this beautiful cock and nice plump balls getting womanhandled. I took each of his balls and put them between my bent fingers. He could feel his balls getting squeezed by the unforgiving and very hard bones in my fingers. He began making some horrifying noises and I asked Sasha to get off of his face so she could see his facial expressions. It was absolutely hilarious. And as much pain as I was causing him, his penis stayed erect…for now.
I moved up so I could make-out with Stefan as Sasha traded off between pinching his balls, pulling at his scrotum, slapping his balls, slapping his penis and squeezing his mighty shaft. I was very proud of her. She really knew how to emasculate a fella. She was turning me on with her aggression! I also enjoyed Stefan’s kissing. Men are adorable when they are terrified. Finally I looked at Stefan in the eyes and said “I am going to uppercut your balls now baby. Fight back if you’d like but doing that will have its consequences”. Stefan was smart enough to allow me to get him to his feet. I made a bicep right between his knees and came through with a nice but not lethal uppercut. He crumpled to the ground just as you might expect. Sasha immediately asked “can he still use it for sex”? I was glad that this was her first concern! I told her that even if it may not seem like it now, he would be able to perform very, very well. I berated Stefan for being such a pussy and told him to either stand back up OR ELSE. He was an obedient fella but also very scared. He stood back up and I told Sasha to slap his sack from behind. She did a picture perfect job. I knew that he couldn’t take anything else but she deserved the chance to do a lil’ bustin’….and she was going to get that chance!
I told Sasha to see what a great kisser he is as I “work over” his sore, erect private parts. I was enjoying his masculinity and I know that even though he was in serious pain, he was enjoying himself as well. I am sure he feared having me handle his manhood, but he really had no choice in the matter. Every once in a while I would get a bit rough with him and with his little fella, but men heal so I wasn’t too concerned. While I wanted to hop on and ride his member, I let Sasha do it. As she was having regular sex with him, I was saddled on his face as he was doing double duty. He is quite a man. Finally Sasha took his pearls and I left his face a mess. The interesting thing was that we really admired him a lot for what he could handle. We even promised him a more gentle time in the future. The only thing is that we are women and we can change our mind. Men also generally want it more and more rough. Guys know what inferior little craps they are and they know they need to be beaten down by strong women. So who knows what we will want and what he will want next time. Sasha and I also joked that maybe it needs to be two guys vs one lady next time LOL!
But not all of my ball-busting leads to fun for the guy. About one year after the situation with Stefan I was at a bar and I ran into a real dickhead. This guy had been hitting on me and I sort of knew him from some classes in college. He was okay but I had basically gotten tired of his act. Then he said “give it to me, it’s easier that way”. I took this to mean that he planned to get physically aggressive and forceful with me. Without missing a beat or hesitating I walked toward him and told him that I love a man who takes charge. I began making out with him. As we were doing this I had positioned him perfectly for my next move. I jammed my fingers in his eyes as I raised my good-size and muscular thigh right up into his balls. While his eyes stung and hurt, it was the ball shot that left him on the ground and nearly in tears. It’s hard to describe but I had my thigh under his testicles and just raised it up fast and hard. I just kept pressing up, up, up. I have never seen him again.
I had one accidental ball busting as well. I know that you’re probably thinking that I really kicked the guy on purpose but I swear it was an accident. I was in an indoor soccer league and we had our pre-season scrimmage. We asked a few others to join us but for the most part our team for that season was just split in half. I remember that I was playing fullback and the ball went about waist high. All I was thinking about was kicking it out of the middle and to the side. I was slow to react, missed the ball and kicked this sweetheart 5’4” 135-pound little man right in his balls. He went down FAST and clutched himself. I felt awful! I volunteered to help him off the field with this other guy. I said, right away, “I’ll help Don”. I sat next to this adorable little married man and he was struggling to breathe. I kept apologizing and he kept telling me that it was an accident and I shouldn’t feel bad. Finally I decided that embarrassing him a little was okay so I lifted him up in my arms and carried him to a “family bathroom”. This meant it was just us and I locked the door. I told him that I knew First Aid and would make sure he’s okay. I took his shorts down and then his undies. I had never found a man’s private area ANYWHERE near as sexy as his. His penis was soft and maybe 2 inches. His balls were swelled up but ADORABLE. Maybe it was the fact that they were damaged by me that made them SO amazing. I wasn’t sure but I held them in my hand and I had to tell him how sexy he is. He immediately got an erection which was great because I knew he wasn’t that damaged. I pretended to be checking his balls, but we both knew that I was just doing this for fun by this point. His penis is about 5 to 5.5 inches-hard and absolutely stunningly gorgeous. I held it and stroked him for about twenty minutes as we talked and basically flirted. Finally he said “I can’t hold it”. I smiled and said “no need to”. I rubbed a little more passionately and he lost his load. I told my handsome little friend that we’d meet in a few days and I’d make sure that he’s healing properly. I took one more look at him, looked at his already-hardening penis as said F-that…I hopped on and told him “you got ball busted and raped in the same soccer game”. I have no idea what it is about this guy. He’s kind of a quiet, not real cool guy, but I just adore him. I also love the fact that he views me as a Goddess who controls him. That’s a good role for me!
This many years later we are still in touch. We have formally bonded as Slave/Mistress. That’s what we call it. The bond was made soon after the sex, I would say about two meetings afterward. In order for me to feel like his Mistress, I needed to wrestle him 1-on-1. I arranged for that and let me tell you what a pleasure it is to face a man that isn’t 200+-pounds! You see, normally little guys won’t go against me so I’m stuck with these heavy, powerful lugs to wrestle against. Don is light as a feather and nearly as weak as one too! I combined the wrestling with sex as I used a grapevine hold to insert his very modest pecker where I needed it to go. Don can be called on for anything whether it’s regular friendship or something far more kinky. He has stayed humbled, loyal and scared…I love my men that way!
Added 3/27/2018
I was beyond excited to meet Lucia and Lupe. Lucia is Lupe’s mother and absolutely gorgeous. She’s 5’8” and 183 pounds and it’s ALL curves and muscle. Lucia was a boxer with a black belt in Kenpo and was in the military for four years. She taught hand-to-hand combat and has absolutely never backed down from anyone her whole life. Lucia is forty-seven years old and is still working toward reaching her prime.
Lupe, Lucia’s daughter is twenty-two years old, 5’10” and 172 pounds. Lupe has been a fitness model, she holds a black belt in Kenpo and taekwondo and has extensive training in all aspects of MMA. She was taught by her mother and other fighting gurus. When you are as gorgeous as Lupe, it’s important to know how to keep the men in line!
Q) Lucia, can you explain your favorite few times that you’ve humbled men? Can you do the same, Lupe?
Lucia:
You might regret telling me that I can write as much as I want! I will write a lot because I have a lot to share! I have a body that has always gotten a lot of attention. Men have always felt they needed to tell me how much they like it or how I am too big or too muscular or usually what they want to do with me sexually. It can be funny, but usually it’s just stupid and sometimes it’s just plain old offensive. When you are in a male atmosphere like the military, you can’t go telling on people. You need to handle things yourself.
I was a self-defense instructor and I was already known as a genuine bad-ass. But some men think that women are “bad-ass for being a girl” instead of just plain old bad-ass. This one guy, Oskar, was really rude to me. He would whistle at me and make noises when I’d walk by. When he was making fun of me, he wasn’t being good-natured or cool at all. I had just about enough of Oskar but it always seemed like he was a jerk to me at a time I couldn’t take care of business. I needed him to cause trouble at a time and place where I could bust him. Then, luckily, there was an entertainment variety show and we were in the crowd near each other. Sure enough he teased me and then put his hand down my shorts pocket. I swung my fist back and hit his nose, kicked the outside of his knee and as it buckled I brought my foot inside and crushed his balls with a very firm kick. Then I gave him a straight right hand to his jaw. It was four strikes in about six seconds. He was on the floor holding his nuts and his knee and bleeding profusely from his nose. His jaw was also, clearly, not right.
Well, you can imagine how I felt. Six seconds and he was a bloody mess. And he wasn’t exactly going to file a complaint. Everyone around us just froze and there were some whines or worry sound, some were amused but all had to look and see what this was all about. I could have been satisfied simply to know he’d leave me alone but I was not. He must have worked his ass off to avoid me for the next two weeks. But when I finally saw him I told him that he really better take some self-defense classes, maybe join a children’s class somewhere because he was the easiest man ever to beat-up. Well, he played right into my hands and said “you Pearl Harbored me”. Well, everyone worldwide knows what that means. I told him that I would do it again right now just so he knows that it’s no Pearl Harbor. I attacked him and drove my knee into his abdomen. I told you I am vicious! He crashed into the wall and bent over holding his stomach. Since he was bent over I figured that I should kick him in the chest or face. I kicked his upper chest and he flew up and back. I then kicked behind his knee and behind his head. What a wimp! I then got behind him and applied a choke hold. I told him that he better not, ever, mess with me either physically or verbally and that he may want to make sure I don’t see him again for a while because I just might hurt him real bad or worse than that, I may humiliate him very, very badly in front of the real men and maybe some of my lady friends. I let go just before he would have passed out and I walked away.
This experience is not done, but I want to take a time out now just to explain what I had learned by that point. I learned that I am a lot stronger, tougher and a better fighter than I thought. Although he is a 5’9” 175 pound wimp, I now know that I can do just what I did to him to a lot of men. If you haven’t learned how to fight then you don’t know how to fight. If you don’t know how to fight, you better not mess with me. If you DO know how to fight, you might also want to stay away because you may not know as much as you think.
I was soon to learn that I am a somewhat different, maybe even a sick woman. A guy I know told me that he wanted to bring this same man-bitch that by now I already beat twice to my self-defense area (the man from earlier). He said he could trick him into showing up there and then force him into a match with me. I was gleeful for the chance. I acted on instinct and as soon as I saw him and he saw me we had polar opposite reactions. He looked like he was going to pee his pants and I smiled and welcomed him in, obviously dripping with sarcasm. The other men told him he HAD to spar with me. I told the guys that Oskar left his balls at home so he probably would chicken out. I told everyone, as he was standing there, about our private encounter and about how he would most likely never feel an ounce of male pride ever again. My teasing and cruelness got him to agree to at least grapple/wrestle with me.
I am so fast that he didn’t know what his him. I quickly grabbed his wrist and began pulling him in. As he worked to prevent this I grabbed his other wrist and as he now was leaning back to prevent me from pulling him forward, I came right at him, rolling over him. I was quickly mounting him. The was way too easy. It’s a 1-2-3 kind of thing to arm bar a man from there and that’s just what I did. But I didn’t apply the pressure to his elbow, shoulder and wrist right away. Instead I held him firmly and dug my heel into his weak pecs, his opposite shoulder, his neck, his ribs and his stomach. He was screaming. In just seconds he was a complete mess. Then I cranked on his arm and he all-out screamed, just like the bitch he is.
I stood up and TOLD him that we’re not done yet. This time I judo flipped him, full nelson’ed him and stood up. I lifted him in the hold and connected my fingers behind his neck. I swung him. He was light as a feather and finally I dropped the bastard. He just rolled to the side and muttered some unknown words. Then, to everyone (except Oskar’s) delight, I grabbed him by the collar and by the balls and lead him to his feet. I squeezed his neck and balls until his eyes rolled back. I placed him on the floor, put my foot on his chest and declared myself the winner.
I ran into Oskar once more but we said nothing. He was honorably discharged as he said he wanted to continue his “family life” at that point. I bet. I think he wanted to prevent getting his ass kicked by a woman who was tired of taking his crap. I certainly didn’t just want to prove my point and move on. I wanted to destroy him. I would go on to destroy other men as well, many of them were aroused by it. Maybe Oskar was as well. I will probably never know. Maybe he fatastizes about getting his ass kicked. But for me, it was another indication that beyond loving the art and the science behind fighting, I also love the Female Domination and Man-Crushing aspect of it. I am a sexual dominant and I “own it”.
I had another instance in the military that I really enjoyed. Some Brazilian men are huge, powerful beasts. Others are fat. Some are quite average and some are very lean and small. I was placed at a self-defense center with a wonderful instructor. He was 43 at the time and I was 21. He had heard about me and requested that I be the one who come join him and help him. Manuel is about 5’4” 137 pounds and about as thin and wiry as they get. But even at this size, he can take an untrained 200 pound man and tie him in knots and beat him senseless. He is skilled. Very skilled. He was never a top-level grappler, boxer or kick boxer, but he has a knack for teaching. He can probably learn anything and teach it very, very well. Manuel is patient, he has self-confidence and has a real interest in other people.
Manuel was organizing for the upcoming group of military students and I was amazed at how much thought he put into everything. One day he said to me “lets grapple. I never get to face people as well-trained as you. Lets do fast tap outs so nobody is hurt or sore”. I was thinking, uh, sure. This was our ‘business’, I just hadn’t thought about going one-on-one with him. Well, remember, I have about forty-five pounds on him and about four inches. But he is very well-trained and I really had no idea what would happen.
We had the usual feeling out process that occurs with two people who respect one another’s ability. Manuel went for a take-down but I obviously didn’t bend as he thought. I slipped to the side, took his legs out and as he worked to control me I wrapped my legs around his ENTIRE body. I had his stomach, torso and chest……my legs were locked! I saw his head and neck so I figured “why not” and I hooked his head with my arm in an unusual but effective reverse head lock. I realized that my forearm was pressing in right to his neck so soon he’d lose consciousness unless he tapped. Manuel couldn’t move an inch. I tightened the scissor lock and he tapped.
Manuel fell to the ground and said “oh my god you’re strong. I want to try again please”. He had not an ounce of macho-man in him, he really just wanted to give it another go. This time I got hold of his wrist and pulled him in. He was well-trained, but he couldn’t do anything about the size and strength issue. Plus I had every bit the training and ability he had even if you factor out size. Once again his head was available and I took it, this time in a more traditional head-lock. I swept his feet and mounted him. As I landed I landed low and happened to be right on his hard penis. I was amused. I scooted forward and then arm-barred him until he tapped. Manuel, once again, told me how amazing I am.
I asked Manuel if he had “something in his pants” because I felt something as I landed. This cool customer was suddenly red-faced. He told me that he got an erection because I am beautiful and I am also able to control him. I told him that I am aware that he had an erection and I was actually quite aware of why he had it. I told Manuel that I wanted one more fall and that he should be aware that I don’t, at all, mind his reaction 😊.
Well, I could see and understand what he tried to do next. If I were smaller OR not as well-trained, it would have worked. But I knew the counter and I sent him over my hip. I was then able to use my extremely powerful mid-section to subdue him on the floor. I was sitting on his stomach, smiling down at him and I was now very turned on. I took my top Gi off and put my breasts in his face. Then I reached back and grabbed his cock and balls. I took all of it into my hands and I said “I see why you are such a proud, confident man with nothing to prove. You have a very nice, big, attractive man-area, Manuel. Does your wife enjoy it”? He replied that she does and he thanked me for the compliment. I began making out with him because I simply couldn’t stop myself. I removed his bottoms so I could see his entire wonderful, handsome crotch in my grip and under my control. I played with him until I could control myself no more. I laid my male victim flat and face-sat him for at least twenty minutes. I kept thinking about how much I didn’t want to get pregnant which is the only reason that I gave him a nice hand-job instead of giving him sex.
We worked together for six wonderful months. We weren’t able to set aside our desires for very long. I would often times beat Manuel up and then have sex with him. But I would also crush certain men just for his pleasure. This was where I learned to enjoy cruelty even more. It satisfied him more if I was more and more brutal to the men he set me up to go against. Even though he was my victim, I wanted to please him. He was a father figure for me. Manuel is a kind, gentle, wonderful man and I want to, still, make him happy. I also learned about the depths of my desires. I can only truly reach my most-pleased state when I have a man subservient and painfully at my service and at my feet. Ball busting, extreme humiliation, life-slaves all became things that entered my vocabulary and my life.
The last one that I will tell you about, for now, happened just a few years ago. A thirty-eight year old man had fallen in love with my daughter. And vice versa. I was so upset because while I adore Manuel and own situation with him many years earlier, this was a situation where I felt that this man really wanted to marry her and she may just be young enough and emotional enough to do it. Well, she did, eventually, get tired of him. Lupe is a gorgeous young lady and with so many handsome men wanting her attention, she was bound to shift her focus sooner rather than later. After about four months she told this man, David, that she was going to date other men. David probably felt like he lost his only chance to be with a woman like Lupe and he was right.
Unfortunately, David began some behaviors that I felt were stalking. He seemed to show up wherever Lupe was. He seemed to be looming…always. Well, inner-mama-bear was ready to put an end to it. David stopped over one day and really there was no reason for him to do that. I invited him in since it was just him and myself. I explained to him that I find him sexy (untrue) and that even though his time with my daughter was done, I am the kind of kinky lady that may want a piece of him. Men have such an enormous sense of pride. I suppose you can call it arrogance actually. David believed me. It took about five minutes to get him into bed. Once there, I was like the most predatory South American snake you can imagine. He, of course, accepted an invitation to come between my legs. I still had my panties on and as his face approached them I locked my thighs right around his face and neck. I could not really see him any more, hear him or anything. All I knew is that he was flailing his arms and legs, eventually punching my thighs, which was a hopeless endeavor. But all the racket that he made did motivate me to knock him out quicker, which I did. I then carried the 6’2” 185 pound man to our cellar where I put the one lightbulb in and turned it on. I tied his wrists and ankles. With my military knot-tying training he wasn’t going anywhere. I let Lupe know that she should please head home. I told her why.
When Lupe arrive we both headed to the cellar and David was there quietly all tied down. We sat down and Lupe explained to him that he’s “bordering on stalking”. He did apologize as Lupe said that her dear mother sometimes gets a little protective and it would be best if he doesn’t show up at their house or do his semi-stalking anymore. Lupe said that she can’t really be expected to control her mother anymore. Every so often we run into David and he gives me or Lupe only the quickest of waves.
Lupe:
Well, I have had a few. When guys are attracted to me they do some pretty silly things. I suppose you could say that I am one of a kind. I will start with one when I was just a teenager, pretty young, but I already knew all about how to kick a man’s balls. This guy started dating my mom and she never liked bringing guys around me. But she stopped at home on one date and I really couldn’t believe this creep. It was their fourth date and when my mom went to her den to get what she stopped home for he told me that I was very beautiful and well-developed. Then he held my hips and reached for my butt. Sorry, but I am really, really protective of my body. I held his shoulders down and rammed my thigh right up into his balls. My mom heard his moans and by the time she came back he was on the floor looking like he was about to die. She threw him, physically, out of the house. She said of course she believed me because I wouldn’t just crush a man’s balls for no reason.
Well, this guy had one ruptered testicle and one severely bruised one. I was fifteen or sixteen and I was well aware after that of what I could do to a guy. He spent three nights in the hospital and suffered from several complications. The only bothersome thing is that I was always told to kick em’ where it counts as hard as you can. Well, I could kill a man if I did that. Do I regret what I did? Not really, but I need to think about how to handle these kinds of things in the future because men just can’t take what I can dish out.
Another time I was in MMA class and I was grappling a very elite-level boxer. He’s about 5’8” 150 pounds and a terrific puncher. He was twenty-two at the time and had a number of pro fights under his belt. He had decided to try MMA now. The problem was that he didn’t have any ‘ground training’. In other words, he couldn’t submission grapple at all. After months of training a guy I know very well from the gym asked me if I’d grapple this guy. Well, if this were fighting/sparring with punches I wouldn’t do it, but grappling, sure. He’s a pro fighter and trained for months, so even though he’s smaller than me (a bit shorter and a lot lighter) I was sure that he’d have so much strength and ability that he’d handle me. Some men are just too much and women can’t beat them…even really tough women.
Well, I had no idea, but male boxers look “cut” but are not that strong. Plus his months of training were intense (grappling) but I guess I forgot that I had a lifetime of practice. Well, we had three rounds, five minutes each. As the final buzzer rang I had tapped him out five times. He didn’t tap me out at all. He laid on the ground in a pile of his own sweat. He just looked straight up and asked nobody to move him. All two dozen tattoos, many piercings, tough guy hair cut and all but he really wanted and needed was some oxygen. He finally sat up and then sat on a chair and could speak. He said that he’s not anywhere near ready for “her” and he won’t be for a long time. He then then hobbled over to me, hugged me, kissed my hands and actually got on his knees and kissed my feet! He said “you’re amazing”.
We struck up a friendship and I did decide to have an intimate time with him one night. I really wasn’t that attracted to him, but I loved the idea of having sex with a pro boxer that I had crushed on the wrestling mat. I really have no idea if he’d want a Dominant wife or a wife that kicks his ass but as a turn-on, yes, he likes it. I respect that fact that he took losing to a ‘girl’ so well and that he admitted to me that he was really fantasizing a lot about what happened. I did ask him if he’d want a woman who could knock him out at boxing. While he would like that, he also said that it would be hard to find. Very true. But I hope he finds it LOL.
Another time I caught a guy cheating on me. He’s a professional soccer player, very sexy and he has always gotten everything he wants in life. I don’t think he even thought of it as cheating, to him it was just his life. But you see, I am the center of many men’s fantasy lives and dreams. So I guess you could say that I didn’t expect him to treat me the way he treated other women. Even for me as the object of much attention, I never treat men the way that he treats women.
Well, after seeing him make-out with this beautiful lady, I decided to wait until he was done and then tempt him outside. Once we were in the fresh air and away from people I told him that I have a little kinky thing I like to do. A young man like him will always be excited by this. We started kissing and I reached into his pants. I reached down under his balls and grabbed them in very firm fashion. I pushed them up a little and then pinched his penis. Finally I had three fingers around his balls and began pressing in. He gave me a nod like it was a bit much. That was a sign that I needed to get going even more! I went from pressing in to squeezing. I then said “this is my kink, lover”. I kept at it. And at it. And at it. He tried pulling away and I just laughed. He caused himself more pain and I yanked him closer and squeezed him harder. I was ready to really pour on the pressure. He uttered out my name and I gave it one more level-up-squeeze and he fell to the ground moaning, groaning and nearly lifeless. He wasn’t going anywhere for a long time. I went back inside the bar and told the girl he was kissing that “the guy that she was kissing wants to see him outside”. I exited a different door and went home. I never heard from him again.
I had another unusual experience that turned out pretty well. I was in San Diego USA and was staying at a very nice hotel. There were a lot of business people there and with my height and muscles, men are always looking at me. They look at my thighs more than anything. And my butt I suppose. One gentleman with a British accent came up to me and told me how beautiful I am. He asked me how tall I am and I knew that he was totally sober so it wasn’t drunken lust. He also told me that he “loves strong women”. I thought it was nice that he noticed how muscular and strong I am. But the thing is, this classy British man looked like he was about fifty and I was twenty. I thought he was nice and handsome and I knew he wanted to jump my bones, by what was I to do? Well, he told me he wanted to make me an “offer”. He said that he’d give me $1,000 in cash if he could feel my muscles and be in some “moves”. He made clear that it was scissor locks he wanted. I told him he’d have to give me the cash and I’d put it away and then he’d come to my room. I am not even sure why I accepted, I guess I just didn’t see what I had to lose and I had $1,000 in cash to gain.
Sure enough I got the money, put it away and let him know where he could find me. When Denton entered I had my sexiest pair of lingerie on. He had a full erection. I looked right down at him and said “satisfied already, huh”? Well, I decided to take care of the agenda. I always have music and began by dancing for Denton. You see, although I hadn’t done something exactly like this, it would involve dancing on a guy and squeezing a guy, both things I have done a lot. I have also allowed men to worship me. So I was actually in my element.
My dancing went superbly well. Denton was as excited as can be and as soon as it ended he begged me to allow worship. Denton clearly wasn’t a pro at this so I told him to start at my feet and kiss his way up. He understood that if it had the lingerie covering it he was not allowed to touch/kiss. Denton kissed and worshipped everything he was allowed to, but like most men he was drawn to my thick, long, powerful thighs. We had spent nearly an hour together and I knew I was going to spend extra time with this appreciative, suave man. Since he was infatuated with my thighs I knew the scissors would go well. Actually, it went on and on for over forty minutes! I put Denton in every possible position and gave him sexy little crushes every so often. We both knew that I could have killed him….I wonder if that would turn me on 😊.
Denton was facing me, trapped by my pussy. He then asked if he could say something to me. I said “sure”. Well, Denton asked me to please knock him out. I really was a bit surprised by the request and didn’t want to do it at first. But then I figured that just a little squeeze would put him out and then he’d wake up quickly. It went beautifully.Denton was out and then back awake and happy as can be! He was thrilled. I must say that it was kind of nice to make a man’s dream come true. I enjoyed the experience, but I wish I could have beaten him up first LOL! This all involved a little bit too much male-consent.
Q) What is the meanest thing you have done to a man?
Lucia:
I would say beating my friend’s boyfriend and then pouring a twelve pack of beer on him. I suppose it was really just eleven beers because I dipped his penis in one glass-full of beer. I really don’t know how I thought of this and it was quite cruel because after he was all sticky I put duct tape on him. I put about a half roll all over his body, which is a whole lot of duct tape. The thing is, I wasn’t even mad at him and he didn’t do anything wrong. He told me that he’d do anything to see/do three things; me and his wife make-out and touch each other’s body, if he could feel my thighs and butt and if I would grab his ding-dong.
I told him that I don’t just tie a man down. It isn’t in my nature. What IS in my nature is to beat a man up and then do it. Well, the bastard had two replaced knees, so he couldn’t wrestle. I was disappointed but I said that he’d have to be overpowered in some way and a headscissors is just fine. He was so excited he asked for me to take him all the way to a pass out. No problem here. It was when he was passed out that I tied him down. You see, one mistake that Miguel made is that when I grabbed his penis and his scrotum, I realized what a well-built, handsome man he is in that department. I have always found him to be quite sexy (yes, that’s the mistake he made, being so sexy), so I was finding more enjoyment than usual from seeing him desperate and turned on. He is also a good sport which made it fun. He was very humiliated, but a good sport about it all. It IS possible to be both. He got to do what most men never get to do, so he knew that he had to suffer the consequences. I know that my friend also enjoyed me and our other friend admiring her man.
Removing the duct tape was very, very difficult. Like many Latin men, he is hairy. This makes the whole process even more painful. Getting the tape off his pubic hair, chest hair and hairy ass was very funny to watch, but painful to experience I bet. We watched him shower off which was both funny and sexy. He really could not get soft with three beautiful ladies watching him. If you doubt how painful this is, try pouring eleven beers over yourself as you are tied down (even the stinging of the eyes is bad), dip your penis in a glass of beer and put duct tape all over yourself and rip it off.
I am not sure that I would say this next one is “mean” because he had it coming, but when I was in the military I met a man who had raped a woman. I decided that even though he was punished, the punishment was laughably insufficient. I was going to inflict my own brand of justice on him. I had such a great military job. It gave me the opportunity to beat up all these under-trained men.
I invited all of the women I could, sixteen in total, to watch me spar/grapple with him. I had been very under-handed in organizing all of this. He’s about 5’10” 190 pounds, so a very standard-sized man. He even had the standard loser mohawk haircut and dirt-ball tattoos. What I did was very simple. I used my years of training and my obsession with grappling to pin him and put my shin across his face so his neck was wrenched entirely to the left. His entire head and neck were totally immobile. I ripped his shirt off, then his shorts, then his underpants. The women were in absolute laughing-riot mode! Ladies love seeing a friend of theirs beating up a man. I sat on his face and pressed on his stomach to take his wind and breath away.
He was very, very weary, but still ‘with it’. I got behind him and got him in an inescapable hold. My legs were wrapped around his torso and I had a full nelson on him. I spent fifteen minutes cranking away at him. Any woman that wanted to (and ten of them did) could come right up to him and slap him across the face, stomp on his balls, they could do whatever they wanted. The next day was when my honorable exit from the military had been schedule. Nice way to leave!
Lupe:
The meanest things….It’s a tie because the occasions were different. In one instance I liked the guy and in the other I didn’t. In the case where I liked him, I gave under-the-table stomps, steps, squeezes and slaps ALL night to a guy. He is super handsome and even though he was scared he also liked it. I even gave him an under-table-foot-jack-off. He surely loved that! I suppose that was mean in a way because he had no control over the situation at all, but he also did enjoy it.
The meanest thing I have done when I didn’t like a guy is to beat him at wrestling with his sister (my friend) watching and then put my heels on (six inch ones) and put a heel of mine on each testicle. I began stepping on them and he started to cry like a little baby. He breathed a huge sigh of relief when it was all over…except it wasn’t all over. I swung my heel back and popped him in the nuts. He cried some more. What I did was extra mean. Yes, he’s a jerk and he was always mean to us, but it was not necessary for me to be so cruel. But it turned me on. A lot. I realized that while most women get turned on by a tall, dark and handsome man, I get turned on by a crying, hurting fella. Actually, I do like the regular things that most women like, but my greatest joy is crushing men.
Q) Do you have a boyfriend? What is your history with marriage/boyfriends?
Lucia:
I am divorced. My husband, Lupe’s father, wasn’t right for me. I have three men now who want to marry me and I hold them as Submissives. I hold three additional men as Submissives. I need to know men quite a while and see how I feel they would do in an additional role. Like most Dominant Women, all men are first and foremost my Submissives.
I only allow professional men to be my slaves. Age is irrelevant as is height. They may not be fat and they may not be bodybuilders. Bodybuilders, me included, are obsessed with themselves. I need the men to be obsessed with me.
Lupe:
I have an adorable 6 foot, 184 pound boyfriend. I allowed him to be my boyfriend five months ago. He is caucasian, blonde/blue and very handsome. He knows that he does just what I tell him to do. I understand that he has a tough job. He must be very, very masculine while also being fully submissive. Part of my pleasure is to see him try and make this balance work. So far so good.
Added 3/14/2018
I (Cyndy) am just 5’0 ½” but I am 137-pounds and a kick-boxer. I also wrestle. I try to be peaceful and most of the time I am successful. But the thing is, I was blessed with what most men think is a beautiful butt. While this helps me attract the fellas, it is also a magnet for inappropriate male behavior. I am from Peru and the men can be quite touchy. I think that’s a big part of the reason I got involved in kick-boxing and in wrestling.
I can’t really remember the first time I beat up a boy. I beat up several boys growing up but it wasn’t a big deal to me until the guys got to be much bigger than me. I had a nice little boyfriend when I was fifteen. A bully teased him and I using my kick boxing skills I kicked him right in the balls as hard as I could. He had to go to the hospital. Nobody could believe the damage I had done. Fortunately my boyfriend had bruises from this bully so I didn’t get in much trouble. They told me to be more careful, but I didn’t listen to that. If a guy deserves his ass kicked then I will do it. And I will give him low blows. I am a short lady and sometimes I need to go for the low blow.
My next major event was when I was eighteen. Some older “Family friends” are real creeps. Guys where I come from feel entitled, especially these older perverts. My mom’s old friend from childhood married a jerk. He grabbed my butt and said “welcome to being an adult”. I told him he’s gross. Then he said “well I was going to do this”….and he rubbed his dick and balls on me. I pretended to like it and reached in his pants. I grabbed his balls and kept upping the pressure. Then I punched him in the chin. He was groggy as hell from the punch but I stayed super close to him and had him, still, by the balls. I kept squeezing and he went limp (dick and body). I stood over him and told him that I might make him a neuter. He told me years later that he was just trying to compliment me. I told him that I was just having a little fun with him.
I am not always mean though. I had the most wonderful physical therapist when I was recovering from an ankle injury. I had just moved to the United States. When I was fully recovered I was aggressive and asked him out. He was a little 5’5” 125-pound Asian man. I knew he was hot for me. I spent an hour on his lap and his cock was blazing hard. I kept him aroused for four hours. I literally carried him to my home because his nuts hurt so bad from Blue Balls. I was laughing hysterically and people saw us in the elevator! I threw him on my couch and removed his clothes. He had a four-inch-hard-on and I could see that his balls were swelled. I held them and it hurt him just to have them touched. I got him MORE hard and kept thanking him for his kindness. I also teased him that he is certainly with a woman that can “beat him up”. He seemed to like that so I carried him around my apartment. I slapped a condom on him and kept his dick trapped inside of me for another ten minutes. He was so happy to release that I thought he’d cry. He had four ejaculations and the fifth was just dry! He is still my friend even four years later.
I think that the experience with my Asian dude got me liking little men. I also think it helped me with my height complex. I was matched to spar (kick boxing) with a very handsome but quite small 5’4” 135-pound white man. He looked very clean-cut and a bit nerdy. He had some experience but he was not an aggressive person and frankly he sucked at fighting. I saw him lose to a fifteen year old girl and my forty-four year old friend Emilee tapped him out a few times. Whenever I saw Martin he had a three-piece suit on. He looked adorable and very sweet. I found out that he was a twenty-six year old attorney and single.
Well, when it was time to spar I didn’t really think about the fact that he is cute. We began and poor Martin couldn’t handle my speed or power. He couldn’t stop anything and when he tried landing anything on me I just pushed it away. I could have knocked him down easily, even with ALL of the gear we had on for protection. When the 3rd round was up (three minutes each) Martin couldn’t even get his gear off or make it back to his corner area. I told the person that works at the gym that he could leave. I wanted to help Martin. I took my gear off and went over to Martin. I took his gear off and hugged him. He told me that he’s sorry he couldn’t give me a better workout. I chuckled and said that he doesn’t need to apologize to me. He did all he could, he was just up against a tough woman! Martin was absolutely exhausted and defeated but he kept complimenting you. I was quite aggressive and said “if you are complimenting me so much, why don’t you ask me on a date, mister”. He was stunned but he immediately asked me!
When I met Martin he had a three-piece-suit on. I told him how adorable he looked and he thanked me for going on a date with a “little wimp”. I told him that I find him to be very handsome. We had instant, powerful chemistry. I had a sleeveless top on and a skirt. He could see my powerful arms and he told me how gorgeous I look. I thanked him and told him not to worry, I won’t deck him! He laughed and he continued to be so kind, sweet and a great guy to talk to. He also was clearly looking at my body. I kissed him on the cheek and told him that I see him sneaking peeks and I may need to discipline him for it! He didn’t know whether to be excited or scared!
Martin was amazed at how fast I kick and punch. He was also blown away by my power. He asked me if I could knock him out in seconds in a real fight. I winked and said “maybe ten, maybe fifteen, but no longer than that, dear. Does that get you excited”? Martin admitted that it did indeed excite him. I had my little attorney man right where I wanted him!
I went on a half-dozen dates with Martin before he invited me to his home. He had a wonderful house which I adored. I immediately grabbed Martin and kissed him. I told him that he might not be safe being alone with me! Martin said that he’s love to arm wrestle me. I asked him if he’s a glutton for punishment. He wasn’t sure what to say. Poor Martin tried so hard but I put his arm down. First his left, then his right. Then I told him that if he wanted a rematch he’d need to be nude. I was so glad I made that stipulation! I laughed hysterically at Martin because his hard dick was shaking! He has a shocking big penis. It’s thick and long! I told him that he is just too awesome of a man, but he’s totally my bitch. It was at that point that I said “lets wrestle”.
Well, Martin looked at me in my lingerie and as he stood there naked something unreal happened. He didn’t touch his penis AT ALL but he jizzed ALL over the place. He was SO embarrassed and he knew that he put a damper on the fun. As for me, I was disappointed because this ruined MY plans as well, BUT I now had a mission…I also had an enslaved man. I told Martin that him and his big, untamed penis are MINE and we would work together to improve on this “issue”.
I am high-maintenance and I like being in charge. Martin was exactly the perfect fit for me. He also has an intangible that drives me wild. The fact that he’s a little man with a very large cock and big, plump balls absolutely made him a ‘must have’. While he’s a gorgeous little man, I knew that he wouldn’t have many chances with a woman like me. Curvy, sexy, hot, muscular women don’t usually flock to 5’4” men no matter how handsome they are. Martin was mine to train.
I continued to enjoy his company and he felt as if he had won the lottery with me. I was very nice to my new boyfriend, but I was also insistent that he learn to be my sexual slave and fully subservient to me in all ways. I would occasionally wrestle with Martin and we sparred a few times (kick-boxing and boxing). Martin began getting too busy to train, but I assured him that I’d protect him. I enjoyed defeating Martin and found his tush to be irresistible. I would spank him but only after carrying him around, having him wear my bra and panties and demanding massages. He even took two classes to learn how to massage me better.
We definitely developed a two-track relationship. It was a normal tender, loving courtship and it was a female-dominated set-up. We were both thrilled. Martin’s family didn’t like me. They don’t like non-Caucasians. I was thrilled that Martin didn’t care at all what they thought. My family liked Martin a lot. They loved how he treated me and how successful he was job-wise. They all noticed and could clearly see that he was my Bitch. They weren’t surprised that my husband ended up being a man like that. He was and is the embodiment of MY man.
We are married and have three-year-old twins, a boy and a girl. Our marriage has been six years of pure pleasure. Martin gets re-trained every so often but he really doesn’t need any behavior modification at all. My friends always talk about their lazy husbands. Some of them barely ever get sex and in other cases the men are indifferent or stubborn. I never have to deal with any of this. I get sex whenever I want it and Martin’s first priority is always me.
As far as defeating other men, I have continued to train and beat the boys whenever I have the opportunity. My crowning achievement is the fact that I am the champion of a tri-dojo grappling tournament in the under 140-pound class. The first year there were five men and one other woman and this year there were seven men competing. Each year I tapped out four men. Whenever possible I’d make the matches as emasculating as possible for the fellas. Why? Because I am a dominant woman and a bit of a bitch as well. I have only kicked one man in the balls in the last few years. We were sparring and I sent a kick lower than I wanted to. For some reason that I will never, ever understand he wasn’t wearing a cup. Why any man would enter a combat situation with me without a cup is an absolute mystery of the first degree to me. He went down, clutched his balls and did the whole racked-man routine. He survived…and started wearing a cup. Sure, cups may be uncomfortable but getting kicked in the nuts is far more uncomfortable!
Added 3/5/2018
Celena
I am very proud of my mother and I am happy to answer a few questions. My name is Celena and I am eighteen years old. I am 5'4" and 155lbs and was a competitive swimmer. But sometimes people wondered whether I was more of a swimmer or a weight lifter. When I was in the weight room I was always thinking about getting stronger but not always as focused on my swimming as I should have been. By my junior year in high school I was on varsity at shot put and discus. Most of the female throwers were at least 190lbs and some were at or near 230. I was just so strong that I could throw better than any other girl at our school. My brother Niko is 5'10" and weighs about 170lbs. He's nineteen years old and a very good golfer. I got our mom's genetics and he got our dad's. I don't mind that at all! When I was sixteen I started taking MMA and Self-Defense classes. Since I love competition, strength and kicking ass I figured that this was a perfect fit. I was also getting a little bit tired of swimming and I was feeling a huge desire to use my strength and power over others.
As far growing up, I always knew that my mom was bigger and stronger than my dad. I didn’t think that it was unusual and I never thought that it was a big deal. I would say that as I got involved in dating I began to understand that most men feel a need to be more powerful physically than women. I also started hearing my friends talk about how they wanted a physically strong man. It was weird to me because some of my friends were going for big men who weren’t that good looking and some of them weren’t even that athletic. It started to seem to me like any old slightly-overweight 6’0” 220-pound meathead could get a good looking woman. So the men wanted to be dominant and the women basically (in a physical sense) wanted to be dominated. This wasn’t what I saw at home with my parents. It also wasn’t what I wanted. I like male muscles but I don’t need that feeling of where a man has to be “above me”. It was also mystifying to me because a lot of my female friends treated their boyfriends like crap but they were still insistent that a guy be tall and heavy. My mom runs the show. I never see her bossing my dad around, but she pretty much tells him what to do, when to do it and how to do it. But she is never mean or abusive with him.
My brother Niko has never really been that much fun to whip around. You see, he admits that even though I am younger than him and I am a girl, I can kick his ass. He admits that I’m stronger and can head-lock him to hell anytime I want to. The fact that losing to me doesn’t humiliate him makes it less fun for me. He’s a good brother and does just some very minor teasing. Overall I benefit a lot from having a big brother. My dad is much the same way. It was cool to beat him at arm wrestling and when we wrestled a couple years ago I won as well. He was very nice about it, so once again, there was not as much fun in defeating him.
I do want to say that when it comes to huge guys a woman will have a hard time taming those beefy monsters. Skill is crucial but it can't overcome everything. I have had just one occasion so far where I wanted to dominate a man but I found out that he is just too big and strong. In the case I gave him a little "oops" shot to his balls. He was totally incapacitated and then I put him through my most brutal holds and got into hardcore domination and humiliation.
My work in the weight room and in hand-to-hand combat training is serious but it has bled into my romance and arousal world. Since I have been doing this as a sexual thing for about eight months now, I haven't crushed as many guys as I have wanted to. I have gotten into it (so far) with three fellas. One is eighteen, one is twenty-six and one is forty-two. As you may assume, there are advantages to beating young guys (18-29 lets say) and advantages to beating older guys. Younger guys have more spirit, attractiveness and they have a macho-attitude that is fun to deflate. But it's also a lot of fun to use age-humiliation. Imagine a man losing to a female that's young enough to be his daughter. Make no mistake about it, a dominant woman's mouth can be a huge weapon.
I have one guy that I work out with a lot and he has a case of short-man’s disease. That means that he knows he’s short so he tries to make up for it in multiple ways. In Kevin’s case he lifts weights, brags and teases other people. He’s taller than me but he’s not over 5’7” and when he competes at bodybuilding he’s 160 and otherwise he’s about 175.
Kevin really fit the profile of a guy I wanted to defeat. The only drawback is that I have never been attracted to him. I like his muscles but there’s nothing that draws me to him. I viewed Kevin as a guy that is stronger than me upper-body-wise, weaker lower body and has an ego that’s bigger than his ability to wrestle or do any one-on-one combat. He’s also not very bright, so I could con him into getting humiliated. All I really needed to do was to ask him if he has ever thought about the fact that he’s bigger and stronger than me and has these muscles but he could never defend himself against a “girl” like me.
Kevin was, of course, outraged and he disagreed with my view of things. Well, we headed over to the mat area. Kevin was baffled at how I was constantly able to get his elbow and/or wrist and immobilize all of his body through those openings. I got control of his elbow and as he was in a two-second panic. I bent his arm behind his back, put my forearm into the back of his head, forced his neck to the side and pressed my shin into his ribcage and stomach robbing him of his wind. From there I would just grind away. Whenever I felt that Kevin was ready to tap-out I’d tell him not to because that would be a real sign of what a pussy and what a quitter he is. I’d make sure to use my legs in scissors holds until I could clearly see that he was a broken, desperate, defeated boy. I used this basic blueprint three or four times. In one case I made him scream his submission into my pussy. Another time I was sitting on his chest looking down at him and accept his verbal tap out. On another occasion I simply put my ankles on the side of his neck, pressed it and told him that the choice is his…he can tap out or I can put him to sleep with my dainty little ankles.
There was really nothing that Kevin could say about it. He admitted I won and I was pleased with that but needed a bit more. After the workout I TOLD (not asked) him to get into my car. I slipped my hand down his workout pants and his cock grew to full-power immediately. I told Kevin that I wanted to make sure his cock and balls didn’t run away in fear. I then told him to thank me for not hurting his literal-manhood area. As far as his spiritual manhood, I knew that it would take a while to regain that cocky walk of his!
Kevin was humiliated but he also wanted to screw around with me and have sex. I have been able to explain to him that I am not seeing the masculinity that I need to see. I’m sure he thinks it’s because I kicked his ass. In reality, he’s just kind of unattractive overall and that’s why he won’t be allowed near me….unless it’s for an ass-beating.
We have a twenty-six year old male friend who used to tell me that “I can’t wait until you’re eighteen”. What a creepy thing to say. It was a half-joke for sure. Well, when I did turn eighteen I knew that he was a candidate to get dominated. He’s about 5’9” 155-pounds and he has no idea what a weight room is and couldn’t fight his way out of a paper bag. His thin wrists and chicken legs are just the start. I told him that there’s a really simple formula for getting down my pants….all he has to do is “tame” me.
Jonah gave it his best shot but I took his legs out and threw a jiujitsu arm-bar on him. It was a fast submission but neither of us was finished. I began the second fall with a horrendously humiliating double-leg take-down. I sat on his weak chest, dug my knees into his shoulders and before I could even put his arms above his head he gave up. I told him that I was disappointed with his lack of pain tolerance. I then went a couple of steps farther than he thought I would. I reached back and grabbed Jonah’s cock and balls. I had just turned eighteen a month earlier and I wanted to learn about what men have downstairs. His cock was hard but his balls seemed very small. I asked him if they were hiding. I asked him if he’s the kind of guy that like women to bitch him around. Is he into dungeons and dominatrixes? Even the suggestion of it made him blush. Jonah was speechless and that was a change from the norm. Then it was time for my final act. I scooted up to his face and used Jonah’s nose and mouth to grind on. I took the back of his head into my palms and jammed him in. He was my masturbation toy. I used his face for my orgasm. Once I was finished with my loser-man I told him that although this wasn’t sex it was at least some kind of hanky-panky. I let Jonah know that if I get desperate enough I may hunt him down again some time. As of now I haven’t gotten that desperate to pursue again.
I have a very dark-skinned Caribbean yoga teacher who I find super-sexy. He’s Buddhist and super sexy. He looks like he’s got a secret. He always looks that way and it draws me to him. Arnaud is forty-two years old and about 5’8” 165-pounds. I basically just told him that I was looking for a man his size to practice grappling with. He is such a nice guy that he agreed to grapple with me even though he had no experience.
This was an excellent example of what happens when a man and woman of nearly-equal strength wrestle when the woman is trained and the man is not His few-pound weight advantage gave him no help at all. Neither did his small height and reach edge. I could look Arnaud straight in his eyes while knocking his feet off-balance. Then once I’d start to pounce he was simply overwhelmed. I used a hold called a grapevine on Arnaud for several reasons. For one thing it incapacitates a man. He is totally locked into place. It’s also a great hold because it allows me to remind the struggling fella that I can pop his knees out of place or his hips at any time. I also enjoy the fact that I can begin making out with him. Last but certainly not least I can feel the gentleman’s hard cock….and it’s always hard. There’s something about a pretty and muscular eighteen year old woman taking control physically that makes guys get and stay excited. This was of particular interest for me in this case because I had no experience with a black man’s cock. I learned that it was big and thick and it pressed beautifully to the side. I assured him that I had no plans to crack his cock. My inexperience, however, reared its ugly head. His cock came back to the middle and my lower stomach area pressed on the under-side of his cock. I could feel that I had started ‘the process’. Soon enough his eyes did something funny and I could feel him releasing. I was fascinated. I made him show me his mess and then I showed my truly devious colors by making him put some on his finger and eat it. He even asked if he had to do it. I just smiled, tried to look really sweet and told him that he really should eat it unless he wants to risk getting beaten up again by a girl half his age. He ate it and said it had a bit of a tasteless feeling to it.
I thanked Arnaud and admitted to him that the wrestling was more about getting experience “with men” then it was about wrestling. I was glad to hear that he found it extremely arousing and Arnaud explained to me that pressing down on the underside of a man’s penis will almost always cause an explosion. I enjoy giving him the occasional hand-job and it always comes after defeating him at wrestling. I told Arnaud that I would give him hand-jobs without kicking his ass but he has now learned that he enjoys this world of powerful, dominating women. I think a lot of guys that don’t presently enjoy it would like it if they just found the right woman to take them down and beat the testosterone out of them.
Added 2/14/2018
My name is Emma. My father was a wrestling coach and my mother is a black belt who also teaches karate. My brother was a state qualifier in wrestling. I began wrestling when I was six years old and I didn’t think it was odd at all. My parents drove an hour so I could wrestle with other girls, but to me it was just a normal sport just like some kids play soccer or baseball.
I wrestled whenever I could up through the time I graduated from college. In a formal, competitive way I faced all females, but starting my freshman year in college I was always looking for guys to wrestle as well. I am 5’2” 141-pounds
Q) What’s the most humiliated you’ve ever seen a defeated opponent?
A) Everyone at school knew that I wrestled. So one guy set it up for me to wrestle his friend in gym class. This guy was my weight and on the wrestling team. To me it really wasn’t a big deal. Well, this guy had a real ability to avoid getting pinned, which is a good thing for him, except it meant that he had to take a solid ten-minute ass-kicking from me before I finally locked in a cradle and pinned him. It was a good experience, a decent match although I dominated wire-to-wire and I guess I expected him to just be embarrassed but still cope with it without a ton of drama. Well, He began FULL, all-out crying. His eyes and face filled with tears. He sat in the gym teacher’s office for the last 2 hours of school. I seriously think I damaged him for a long, long time and I never really intended to at all. I think a huge number of factors played into it. He wasn’t very well-adjusted apparently and losing to me as he did really shook him. I laugh about it a bit now, but overall I can’t say that it was a good experience. It did teach me how different men can be from one another. Some guys would love to be in his shoes. It’s hard to figure people out. I guess I just keep in mind that it’s tough to generalize and we are all individuals.
Q) Was there ever a time when you worried that you went too far during/after a match or in domination?
A) Well, I am more attracted to men than women, but I like both. I wrestled with my friend Janie and her boyfriend Max. First I kicked Janie’s hot ass, then Max’s. It was all super, super sexy! Then we had a smokin’ threesome. I was really buzzing off of the fun of it for the next few days. Then less than a week later they broke up! I was freaking out, was it the wrestling and threesome that set something off? I FREAKED out about it and couldn’t reach them for two days! When I finally did I found out that he needed to move to the South and she didn’t want to go. Well, he then decided not to go and to find a new job. They are now married and had their first child. Whenever I see them we have a very, very good time. I always greet them by calling them my two babies and asking them which one needs a spanking first! I do think that doing threesomes and involvement with husband/wife both can be dangerous. I doubt I’d do that kind of thing ever again even though I truly treasure our relationship.
Q) What do you think of guys with a muscle-worship or femdom fetish?
A) The ones I know are hilarious. They’re F---ing pets. These guys, age twenty to sixty-eight, want to basically be my slaves. And for me, why not? I make it clear that it’s not dating, it’s Goddess-Slave, but they get serious joy out of doing anything and everything for me. Whether it’s changing my windows out (screens) or scrubbing my bath tub, these guys live for it. They are also super complimentary. Just seeing my ass in tight jeans or seeing me flex a bicep gets them all hot and bothered. I felt sympathetic for one Slave last year and asked him what he wanted, with-in reason, for his birthday. He wanted me to flex and pose in lingerie as he looked at me and pleased himself. He told me it was the sexiest thing he has experienced other than getting his ass kicked by me. Another guy tells me that he LIVES to be kicked/smacked in the balls by me. It’s his greatest joy. I have done it three times and he rolls around, grabs himself, cries and then a half-hour later tells me how awesome it was! And the thing is, he’s a totally normal, professional guy. I am sure that some of these guys are freaky or creepy, but the ones I know are absolutely precious people.
From Emma:
I have a male friend that I adore and he told me once that he wanted to be kicked in the balls. He was drunk and I’m sure that while her really did want to get kicked in the balls he wished later that he would have kept that to himself. The reason is that it’s a little off-beat to want to be kicked in the balls. I wasn’t going to kick him there or even mention again, but he did.
The look on Greg’s face seemed to indicate that he expected a stressful conversation about getting kicked in the balls. Ultimately I know he wanted me to give his nuts a little kick. I surprised Greg because as soon as he started talking about it I said “sure, I’ll kick you in the balls”. I faced Greg and gave him a kick with about 1/3rd of my strength. He slumped to the ground and did the full routine. He held himself, rolled around, moaned and stayed down for a good fifteen minutes. Yikes, just imagine what would happen if I gave him a full kick to the balls!
I didn’t feel the least bit bad for Greg but I did see this as an opportunity to get up close and personal with a pair of damaged balls. I thought that would be fun. I told Greg that I was going to nurse his balls back to health. He was quite happy with that arrangement. Well, the guy has a howitzer in his pants! I gently rubbed his sore crotch and was nice enough to rub the underside of his penis, hoping for his release. Unfortunately Greg was unable to perform for four days. Live and learn. He developed quite a crush on me, but I never felt the same way about him that he felt about me.
From John (Emma’s brother):
I am about fifty pounds heavier than my sister and an experienced wrestler so I am one of the few guys that doesn’t get beaten by her. Most of my friends and at least half of my former wrestling teammates can’t beat her. She is in amazing shape, she knows how to wrestle really well and she’s very competitive and totally relentless.
I remember Emma wrestling our first cousin Josh. Got him from behind, lifted him in the air and brought him to the ground in a pretty rough fashion. That was just the beginning of his troubles. Emma applies very, very painful chokes and locks with her arms. She had him finished off before she even started with her legs. Once she did start applying scissor holds to his legs he was literally begging for mercy! The funny thing was that she was sixteen and he was twenty-seven! He was married already and his wife was sitting next to me laughing at her husband. She wasn’t even the least bit worried about him. It was hilarious and once he got over the initial surprise and a bit of humiliation he took it in stride.
My friend Kenny was a constant victim for Emma. He was like 5’5” 140-pounds so she loved beating such a small dude. Emma used to just attack him and as much as Kenny feared her he also had a massive crush on Emma. He’d keep trying to get free but Emma would basically just toy with him. Whoever was watching always got the biggest kick out of the fact that Kenny would have an erection the whole time and Emma would either tease him about him or walk him around by it. I remember seeing her use a reverse head-scissors on him one time. Kenny looked very small and helpless and Emma’s hamstrings just tortured the little man. If she would have put all of her muscle into it he would have passed out. I don’t think Emma looked at it as a big deal. She loves wrestling and doesn’t see it as that surprising that she can throw men around and make most of them squeal like pigs.
I did have one surprisingly embarrassing situation with my sister. I let her put me in nine different scissor variations; each leg, side scissors to my stomach and chest, straight on torso scissors and four varieties of head scissors. Things started off rough when Emma shocked the hell out of me when she scissored each of my legs. I am a muscular 190-pound guy but I couldn’t get out of her scissor. The worst part is that I couldn’t just “not escape” I actually was in so much pain that I had to tap out to her. I escaped her front torso scissor and stomach scissor but once again, I had to tap out to her…this time in a chest scissors. I swear to god she could have broken my ribs. Emma proved to be even stronger and tougher than I expected! But then came the part that I will never, ever forget. Emma made me tap out in each and every one of her head-scissors. No matter which angle she used I was dead meat. I couldn’t believe how rock solid her calves and thighs are. And once she started putting the full force of her squeeze-power into it all that was left for me to do was to tap out. Emma told me not to feel weak about it because she KNEW that this would happen. Ultimately she out-smarted me and squeezed me to smitherines.
Added 2/16/2018
I see my entrance into weight training and mma fighting as a product of my experiences. From the time I was young, men viewed me as a play-thing. I felt that much of my purpose was to be the stared at and even grabbed by guys. I really don’t know if there was one particular instance, but finally I snapped. The summer after I graduated from high school this male semi-friend grabbed my ass. Well, I turned around and kicked him incredibly hard in the balls. He said that he had no idea why I did that. Well, actually he said that after about forty-five minutes of rolling around on the ground. To many, many men it’s no big deal for a man to just ass-grab a woman. They feel like they should be allowed to do that. I think when I was younger I thought that it was just a reality of life that I had to deal with. But I reached a point where I had more than enough.
I began boxing and kick boxing at a university club team four days a week. I took it incredibly seriously. I also worked at the gym just so I could get free lifting advice and personal training. The day I floored my semi-friend I was about 112 pounds (I am 5’2) and now I am 133 pounds. I could bench 85 pounds and now I can bench 145. I could squat 185 and now I can do 325. But I am a better fighter than a lifter. So why do I lift?
Lifting weights is mandatory for any woman who wants to be capable of defending herself. Men are like four times stronger than women in the upper body and at least double as strong in the lower body. No matter how skilled a woman is, staring down that kind of disadvantage is too much. Then you add to it that men are generally heavier than women. A woman doesn’t need to match a man as far as strength, but she needs to increase her strength as much as possible.
This lifting began four years ago. I have absolutely never slacked off. I love the feeling of leaving the gym totally sore and spent. But my love of boxing, kick boxing and grappling has been even more intense. One year ago I got a job as a bouncer! Imagine a 5’2” 138 pound blonde female bouncer! One of my main jobs is to instruct my fellow bouncers in how to fight. Not a single one of the guys ever has had a problem taking instruction from me. Yes, I have run into plenty of chauvinist jerks, but not these guys. Legitimate tough guys are usually nice. Some of them I can ‘take’ one-on-one but most of them I can not. It depends on how big, strong and skilled they are.
I box twice a week and kick box once a week. I don’t do the girly aerobics kick boxing, this is hard-core and I relish the opportunities to put the gear on and get in the ring. I have no issue taking punches and kicks, but generally I dish out far more than I take. I also grapple twice a week. I started this two and a half years ago so I am still learning and I soak up every experience I possibly can. I am fortunate to have a good feel for wrestling/grappling.
So lets get back to my start. I think I had a passive look on my face. Plus once you get a reputation, it sticks. I guess I had the reputation as a passive female with a great ass. I also have a chest that apparently draws male attention and gets them horny. I lived in an area where the ‘boys will be boys’ mentality was allowed. Grabbing a woman was never seen as the crime it is, it was seen as harmless fun. Even women often times view it this way. My older female relatives even say that it’s not a big deal when men do a little butt pinch or rub up against a female’s chest.
So at nineteen I had the chance to pave a new path. I wasn’t going to be the beta. I wanted to be the alpha! It isn’t all a matter of the physical issues. It’s also about mentality, but for me, I couldn’t be a tough, proud woman without the ability to defend myself and to kick ass. To be honest, it all came together at once. I didn’t return home much during my college years. I felt that in order to emerge as an improved woman, I needed to be in a certain environment. It worked well.
My instructors and personal trainers have been mostly men, but I have had help from two amazing women. The reality is that more men are experts in all of these areas. I also seem to respond well to instruction from men. I can’t say enough how the real tough guys are almost never insecure jerks or chauvanists. It’s the faux-tough guys that are assholes or guys who have absolutely nothing going for them who put women down and constantly feel threatened. But these two women were absolutely huge helps to me. They taught me about having the proper mentality. How could I be a confident, strong woman without being a total bitch? How could I give off a powerful vibe so that I wouldn’t need to beat the man physically? Plus there are technical aspects that only a woman can help with. These two women helped me with how to overcome the size/strength differential and how to establish the Dominant-Woman mentality. I made it very, very clear that I wanted to be a literal and figurative ball-buster. Both women were right on my wavelength. You will see their pictures and read what they have to say later on.
While expert male fighters are generally nice and respectful, the men I had to compete with in class were not always that nice. I like it when they go all out, I just don’t like it when they complain about facing a female or when they’re rude to me. A perfect male opponent goes all out and whether he wins or loses, he looks me in the eyes afterwards and respects me as a person and as a competitor. While the semi-friend that I kicked in the nuts was my first tamed-man, the first man I beat in training was a real cool experience.
This guy is about 5’4” 140 pounds and his family is from Burma, but he was born in the United States. He is married, 33 years old and has two daughters. His name is Lo and he began his training a few months before I did. Like me, he’s small-boned and wants to feel more capable. After about five months of grappling training we were the only two people entered in our dojo’s grappling contest. You see, this was a regular dojo that had both university students and others. Lo is actually a professor. I wish that there would have been a club wrestling team or group through the university like there is for boxing and kick boxing but without that I needed to shell out a lot of money to learn.
I had done all kinds of drills and had practice sessions with guys, but this was different. People were watching (about sixty) and we were facing off in three five minute rounds. This is a pretty intense dojo so even after a submission or a pin, the match continues. It’s fifteen minutes of roughness and if you have a bad day or are overmatched then you may end up pretty humiliated. It’s possible to give up entirely, but what kind of a competitor does that?
We wore workout gear, not a gi for this particular tournament. I was familiar with Lo’s strengths and weaknesses and he was familiar with mine. I didn’t know how I’d do but I knew that I’d be aggressive as hell. Even though he’s a nice guy, this is the opportunity that I had been waiting for. When Lo and I began I wasn’t the only one who was aggressive. We immediately locked up and I actually took a same-sized man and overpowered him straight to the ground. Once I had Lo down I locked on a body scissors and seized his head, neck and his right arm. It’s really difficult to crank on enough pressure to get a submission in this hold, but there was no way he was getting out. I looked at the clock and even after one-minute he was not doing well. I looked up right before the two-minute mark and as I lifted my head, Lo tapped out. I had won the first fall and I still had three minutes left in the first round.
I was a real tigress, pouncing on my troubled opponent. I swept both of his legs and grabbed his wrists. Once again, I wasn’t just winning, I was overpowering him. I sat on Lo’s chest and I heard a “holy shit” from the crowd. I pressed him to the ground even harder and lifted his wrists and arms higher. Before we hit the four-minute mark Lo gave up. I don’t blame him one bit. With one minute left in the first round I could have laid off the gas pedal a bit…..but I didn’t. When we began again I hopped right on him, basically charging him. I got behind Lo and dragged him down. Knowing that time was running short I used an unusual and humiliating hold. I got my legs and mostly calves around his neck and squeezed. Once I crossed my ankles I knew that he’d tap, but I didn’t know if I would get that 3rd tap out in time. Well, with three seconds to spare he tapped out. With the first round over, Lo was in much worse shape than he was five-plus minutes earlier.
I hopped back up to start the second round. I wasn’t at all feeling bad for Lo and I wasn’t at all worried that he’d bitch-out and quit. Lo had a decent first minute in the second round but I waist locked him and rolled him into a cradle. I grabbed my left wrist with my right hand to secure the hold and pinned Lo. I had now won four falls. Lo got back to his feet and when we started again he was, once again, a step slow. I got a head lock applied and then worked him into a front face lock. I was totally cool with keeping the hold so I could just get one more submission in that second round. This is a grinding hold and with about seventeen seconds left, Lo tapped. I didn’t go for a sixth victory, instead letting the seventeen seconds pass uneventfully.
The third round began with me lifting him off his feet. I had gotten him around the ribs, squeezed and then did the lift and drove him to the mat. I wasn’t thinking about the fact that his wife was watching or that people were captivated by the beatdown. I just wanted and maybe needed to keep kicking this man’s ass. One I was over him, Lo looked legitimately scared. I gave him good reason to be scared when I got a perfect jiujitsu arm-bar on him. He instantly tapped out. As long as Lo was willing to keep going, I was going to keep going and I was going to keep beating his ass.
My last finishing hold was a full-nelson. It showed total dominance and Lo was extremely slow to get up after the submission and after the 3rd round. We shook hands and I even gave him a hug which people chuckled at. I was ecstatic. This was a real test for me and I got an A+. I was aggressive, unrelenting and a bit cruel. You can only imagine if I disliked Lo.
Lo Speaks
I had known that Noelle was tough and she had always seemed a step too quick for me. I really had no idea what would happen when we had fifteen whole minutes to go one-on-one. It really was one ass-kicking followed by another, followed by another. I was beaten down by her strength, by her technique and by her speed. I went into this wanting to be as tough as bigger men but I was thrown around by a blonde lady that is even a bit smaller than me. I really don’t even think that I did anything wrong. She is just that much tougher than me. I know that she is an expert boxer and kick boxer, so in an octagon or anything like that, I would be out of it in a half-minute.
I was wiped out and didn’t say much to Noelle afterward. I just wanted to make sure that I was a good sport. My wife didn’t say much except to focus on what a “powerful girl” Noelle is. I was very sore and bruised, so my wife also helped me with some ice packs and things like that. She also told me that she thinks that a lot of guys would suffer the same fate if they faced Noelle.
We had a class contact list and I texted Noelle and asked her to meet me for coffee. She was very nice and did. I asked her to please let me pay for it, but I wouldn’t fight her for it! We had a wonderful talk. I began by telling her how amazing she is and how I had no idea that such a trouncing awaited me. She asked me several questions, really wanting to know what it felt like when I was in the various holds. She also wondered how it felt to be manhandled by a woman. I told her that I did feel a small bit of embarrassment but I didn’t know how much of it was because she’s female and how much is because it was a full fifteen minute beatdown.
I have practiced with Noelle several times since. I am never going to be able to defeat her. She has increased her physical strength and often times she will keep me mid-air for extended amounts of time. I have also attended a few of her boxing and kick boxing exhibitions. I would be terrified to fight her. One time I saw her send twenty-five rapid fire kicks to a dummy’s crotch. I can only imagine what she’s capable of with those kicks. Kudos to my friend and my Superior, Noelle.
Lo feels as if he should kiss my hands and express his understanding of my superiority. I laugh and find it very adorable. He is super-sweet to me and I know that he respects me immensely. Our relationship is the kind I treasure. Do you think he’d EVER grab my ass or rub up against me to get aroused? Of course not! The roles are in place and they are ‘all good’.
I do know that Lo gets erections when we wrestle. I have faced him when he hasn’t had a cup on and it was crystal clear that he was packing a big peter. He was terrified when I first noticed and when I smiled at him. I think I told him that his little sargent was standing up and saluting me. I assume that he was a little nervous that I may be offended and perhaps a bit scared that I may hurt him. In reality, I knew that he felt terrible about it and this response is all I needed to see to give him a pass on it. I just put my knee into his sack and said “it’s a good thing we’re friends, Lo”. I am sure that he finds me to be attractive, but I am also sure that he has some mixed feelings about being dominated by a female. Either way, all is good between me and my tamed male friend/victim.
That was a big event in my life, but ten months ago I had another biggie. From mid-junior year in high school until five days before graduation, I dated the same guy. He was a bad boy. He was confident and not particularly nice to me. He was actually a real jerk to be more blunt about it and I spent much of my time trying to get those brief moments where he’d be nice to me. He was so cool and sweet during our first three months together that I was always trying to get back to that. He is 6’0” 190-195 pounds and was a really good baseball player and golfer. Very handsome and All-American.
Well, ten months ago I ran into him when I was out on a Saturday night and he wanted me. He wanted me for all the wrong reasons. He was looking at me as if I was a vagina that he wanted desperately to screw. I had changed so much since we had last seen each other. He now disgusted me. It made me feel like a mouse just to see him again. I wanted “out” but my two friends didn’t want to leave the concert. Chad was unrelenting and he began talking about my body parts. I wasn’t going to take much more.
I told Chad to shut up and please leave. This is a handsome guy who isn’t used to taking “no” for an answer. He pushed and pushed and then made his worst mistake yet. He grabbed me for a suffocating hug, rubbed my breasts and grabbed my butt. I finally I said “leave or I will knock you the hell out” as I was still in his “hug”. He laughed at me which got me raging mad. I stomped on his foot and when he bent down I nailed him with a left-hand right in the jaw. He was instantly disoriented and fell to the ground. It was so crowded at this concert and there was so much activity but several people, probably two dozen, saw. I took one step over to him and stepped squarely on his balls. It was in no way gentle.
I left and have not seen him since that night. I have no regrets. Does he have regrets? I doubt it or at least not the right kind of regrets. I doubt that he thinks he did much wrong, but I do think he may take it a little more easy with women now. He got knocked the F--- out and I am sure he never expected that. If I see him again I won’t worry or be afraid. If he touches me again I will give him the same treatment…except I punch even harder now LOL.
Added 2/10/2018
Q) Viktoria (5'10" 168lbs), what’s new since we last talked? Have you see your Slaves or beaten any other men?
A) That was almost a year since we spoke and I had a wonderful evening with my three little male Slaves in late August. It was a reunion with friends in the eyes of their wives. Remember, I don’t have sex with these Slaves but I do help them become better husbands and surely more submissive husbands.
First of all, remember, I have a shoe Slave who was also approved to be my dress Slave. He buys me those things. I allowed one of the other boys to be my lingerie Slave and other to be my errand Slave. He lives only two hours away so he comes every six weeks to do chores for me.
We got a hotel suite room and met there at 3 P.M. I hugged my three babies and held each one in my arm. We talked for two hours and I rotated which baby-man was on my lap. It was hard penis-time for all the small fells. We decided to go out for dinner and all the boys were changing so was I. I had them change first so I could see the boys naked. They looked adorable and I loved being in control of three “grown” men. I told them to stay naked until all three were totally nude. I then had them touch penis-heads. I had them do this just for my amusement and to make sure that their obedience was at 100%. It was! They looked handsome. I changed in front of the boys and I had to warn them not to touch themselves. These men were a wreck! They were more horny seeing me change than I ever remember. By the time we left none of the boys could get soft but fortunately they can all walk with erections, probably because they all have such ‘little-penis’.
We had an absolutely amazing time and when we were out and it was possible I sat on their laps! I loved feeling their throbbing member up against me. I have the world’s greatest Slaves! On the elevator back to our room I asked the gentle-boys if they all had blue-balls. Sure enough they did! One had severe and the others moderate. After I did a series of 2-on-1 wrestling matches all three men had severe blue balls. I was aghast at how weak they remained. These small men were giving it ALL they had but I could still hold each of them down with one hand. I fit two boys between my legs and squeezed the hell out of them. I loved seeing their purple, throbbing cocks looking ready to burst! I face-sat the fellas and they proved to be much better pussy eaters than wrestlers.
Things then worked out beautifully. I decided to give me Foot Slave a foot-job at the same time I gave the other two munchkins hand-jobs. For a full hour the guys moaned and groaned and then one after the other they released…and these were some mighty explosions. I will never forget the feeling of having those three men, now limp, in my hands and feet. They all three cuddled me to sleep.
The next morning I gave the little men a real treat! They all got to soap me up in the shower. All three cocks were rock hard! I then washed each of the three boys during their group shower. I got so much admiration and love from my fellas, it was a wonderful time!
As far as other men, I got the man that all women dream of getting…..my big brother. Alexi is 6’2” 195lbs and is built very average. Since I moved to the United States early on I didn’t spend a ton of time with him. After he moved here I was with him more. I think he had a complex because while he’s successful, he doesn’t seem to feel that his accomplishments equal his other three siblings, me included. I am also seen as a physical sensation and he is rather ordinary physically.
Alexi made the stupidest mistake of his life when he said that I should carry a gun. He said that I could never really defend myself without one because “any man can beat any woman”. That got me enraged. I arrogantly told him that I could kick his ass if I wanted to. His next mistake was laughing at me. Well, we were at my home so why not go one-on-one. Alexi is enough of a roughneck to go as hard as he can against anyone man or woman. I knew he’d take no mercy on me but I would also take no mercy on him.
Alexi wore his undershirt in an apparent effort to look tough. He took his shirt off and there was his ‘wife-beater’. He kept his docker-type pants on. I changed into my spandex workout gear and I doubt he was impressed with my muscles even though he should have been! Holy crap this was easy! He went for a single leg take-down but he had no idea how strong I am. He couldn’t budge my leg but I got him in a front face lock. I held it and kept maximum pressure on. I don’t know why it happened so quickly but with-in ninety seconds Alexi passed out. When he woke up I was standing over him with my hands on my hips asking “want more”?
Alexi was groggy but even more-so he was totally humiliated. He is a pussy and he was going to pay a price for pissing me off. His ego wrote a check that his body couldn’t cash and he wanted to try me again. He thought that it had been just a lucky hold. This time I used a very emasculating tactic. I used a single leg take-down on him! He couldn’t do it to me but I could do it to him and I did! He was flat on him back and I was on top of him. I turned Alexi over, put both of his arms behind his back and pushed his face into the carpet. Then I used my legs to spread his legs apart and guess what happened? His pants split!!! For reasons I will never understand he had no underwear on!!!!
Alexi was virtually crying his submission. I ripped his pants more and they were soon in shreds. I also ripped his wife-beater off and told him he isn’t man enough to wear it! I stood up and warned him to stay still. I looked down at my older brother and saw how scared he was. He was also very humiliated. I put one foot on his throat and one on his limp, beaten manhood. I asked him if he thought I could defend myself. Before he could answer I asked him if he wanted to perhaps stand-up fight with me. He sputtered but clearly said that I could defend myself and he does NOT want to fight me!
With my feet placed on his throat and crotch I asked him what he had to say for himself. He told me that he’s sorry and he didn’t know that I was this tough of that any woman could be this powerful. I told Alexi that I wasn’t finished with him and if he doesn’t do EXACTLY as I say I will “fully emasculate him”. I remember telling him that I will put his penis and his testicles in the doorway and slam the door on them. I also mocked him for not wearing underwear.
As I mocked Alexi I decided to tell him that I own Male-Slaves. Then I broke the news to him…HE would be my newest Slave. I allowed him to say “no”, but there would be consequences for that decision. It’s amazing how compliant men are when a woman puts her feet in certain places! He quickly agreed to be my slave. I placed my rear end inches from his mouth and he did as told and kissed it seven times. He then got to his feet, grabbed his limp, lifeless manhood and squeezed it as commanded to do. Alexi then was given a pair of my panties and heels. He did his walk of shame.
My relationship with Alexi is very good now. I don’t make him do things for me, but when I see him he is very nice to me and gives me a nice hug. I don’t want to belittle him any further but I certainly enjoy the work I have done to this point.
Jean (below) is my daughter and at 5’7” 181lbs, I am not a dainty little momma. I am an Irish red-head as well and I have certainly and probably correctly been labeled a girl-bully LOL. While Jean’s father is a big man, my 2nd/present husband is about 5’8” 155lbs.. I do not abuse him of course….but I could.
I am trained in krav maga, judo and have had a variety of MMA training sessions. At forty-seven years of age my husband isn’t the only man I have tamed. My step-sons are 5’8”-5’9” and 145-155. They are wonderful young men who just completed their freshman and sophomore years in college. We have always gotten along well but I have also always had fun with them. I have thrown them around since they were kids and they have seen me nicely handle their father quite easily. My biggest accomplishment came about one year ago when I used my training to defeat both boys at once. Mike and Dave were under me, I spread my weight out and I had heard each mans submission. I was elated! Mike said “I can’t believe you beat us both at once”. Dave said “how humiliating. I love you Carole”. What a cute time for him to express his love! At the start the boys each tugged at my leg but that was truly a fool’s errand. I patted them on the head and told them that they had better try something new. I then reverse-head-locked Mike and put Dave between my legs as I was standing up. I screwed around with the guys for a while but they were essentially already finished by that point. As I sat on them I declared that this is how I like my men!
Boys will be boys, men will be men and since we aren’t related by blood they both had full erections. They didn’t want sex or anything, it was just the overwhelming feeling and response to what was essentially a complete emasculation. Never one to shy away from dominance I reached for their most private, intimate area and was going to turn this physical beatdown into a head-to-toe emasculation. Their dad is a Submissive man and I knew that they were as well....I just wasn’t yet sure if they knew that they were subs. It was a nice first step that they kept their yaps shut. This was MY world and what happened would be MY decision. The gentlemen knew that I was a big-time martial arts lady, a power-lifter and I have a feminist streak but they were about to learn more. With just the three of us present I ordered the subs to stand before me with only their shaft poking through their pee-hole. Otherwise they were naked. I must have a certain tone that scares small men because their response was immediate. I looked, laughed and said “a couple of small-mediums I see”. I then had Mike sit cross-legged with his dick still out as I put Dave over my lap for a few dozen spanks. It seemed to hurt Mike to watch almost as much as it hurt Dave to get spanked. Men seem to have issues seeing other men get humiliated. Then it was Mike’s turn and I blistered his ass and enjoyed every single second of it. Keep in mind, I adore these young men. This is what I do with men I like!
I ordered both men naked so I could see the damage I inflicted on their ass. I then laid out one of my Femme-Domme hallways mats. These are twenty-foot mats that I empty out raw rice and other relatively sharp objects on. The little guys must crawl across it, all twenty-feet before kissing my feet. I have been told that it’s quite a great feeling of accomplishment for the Male-Servants once they are successful in reaching the end. Their knees were a little bloody so I had them wipe a bit of blood on some paper and autograph it for me….my souvenir.
The little fellas were then told to give me a massage. I was in a bikini and loved the feeling of their four hands all over me. Occasionally I’d feel one of their shafts touching me and I’d giggle a little. My favorite part of defeating men is the part afterward where I get to see their true humility and embarrassment. I also usually get to hear them praise me and tell me how amazing I am. What woman doesn’t want to hear that?!
I explained to the boys that they simply have “a fetish” and they like to be defeated and dominated by an attractive woman. I think it was somewhat of a relief for them to have this come to the surface. I am not a super-muscular super-woman, but I did stand and flex so they could see a little more female muscle. The best thing was that this time they weren’t getting their ass kicked as they were seeing the curves and muscles. I told them that they wouldn’t get ‘relief’ down there until they took the situation into their own hands. Before parting ways I drew a flower and wrote my name on their chest. I wanted them to take some time to think of me as they were washing it off. Since then our relationship has only gotten closer. I wouldn’t say it has changed drastically but they always come up to me and hug me which they know I like. I don’t need to push the issue any further, I’ve got the boys right where I want them.
My husband is willing to wrestle with me but he does admit to feeling scared in several of my holds. I terminate his masculinity early on so I won’t have to scare him by putting him in many holds. Truth be told he’s beaten before we start because he knows I can kick his ass and he’s just too much of a gentle soul. I spank my husband fiercely, far harder than I spanked his sons. He enjoys it although I know it hurts a lot and he certainly withers in pain. He thinks he’s “weird” for enjoying this but I think it’s perfectly fine. When it’s time for sex the only kinky thing I do is put a cork up his butt. He likes feeling bitched around like that and the release is more powerful. I enjoy the general idea that everything in his world is centered around me and my satisfaction. The Femme-Domme helps set that tone.
Q) Does your daughter know about your dominance?
A) Yes but that happened just a couple years ago. She knew nothing until she was about twenty-three. I shouldn’t say that she knew nothing because she always knew that something was going on inside of my head. She’s also a total mini-me and she has long had Femme-Domme thoughts. I knew it early on with her and it certainly grew through her formative years. She knows all at this point and I think she has shared everything with me but it’s also okay if she hasn’t. One of the worst things is for people to feel like they are odd, weird or unusual. For this reason it’s great to have someone to share and be open with.
Q) Do you think that your daughter will marry a man that is weaker than her?
A) She probably will. But then again, he doesn’t have to be physically weaker, he just has to be submissive to her. Often times the physical inferiority of the male is what leads to him submitting. Each and every day my daughter works her ass off so each and every day there are less and less men that would stand a chance against her. Very often the man is stronger but the woman can kick his ass…that’s fun.
Jean 5’8 ½” 185lbs
I am a fiery Irish red-head and the family rumor is that I come from a long line of Amazons (see mom above!). I always knew I was strong and was lifting way more than most women even when I was a teenager. But the men around me were absolutely enormous. I am talking 5’9”-6’1” 220-320. So I never really thought about out-lifting the fellas. It simply never crossed my mind. Then I went to college and discovered that the average man is actually about 5’10” 185lbs and not all that strong! My mom remarried the same year (Remember, that’s Carole from above) and it took me very little time to discover that I was stronger than most of these men, my new step-dad and step-brothers included.
I had grown up dreaming of dating and marrying a big, strong man but things changed quickly. As I grew to learn more about my power I was romantically drawn only to tall, thin men. I was willing to Dominate and Humiliate smaller, cute men, but not date them unless they were 5’10”+. I no longer had interest in the powerlifters, bodybuilders or football players at the gym. MY place was with a man that’s taller than me and possibly lighter than me. With my power-lifting background and my training as a rugby player, boxer and kick-boxer and my training in judo the guys I date would have serious trouble defending themselves against me. As a matter of fact, one of my biggest turn-ons is being a Female Predator!
I began having these feelings years ago. My female friends would be dreaming of being taken care of by a man and I would have day dreams and night dreams of pinning men and making these handsome dudes be my slaves. My sexual desires revolved mostly around my dominance. I have always had a secondary attraction to women and it’s no different in that case. My visions with women involved dominating them as well.
I began laying some hints out there to some friends and to my mom. Some of my friends would comment about how they can see why it would be fun to beat up a guy but then if I took it too far they’d look at me like I was a little bit weird. Honestly other strong women were the most opposed to domination. These females were either lesbians or they wanted big, powerful burly guys to control them and make them feel small. I didn’t understand this at all. These were proud, strong women who wanted to be muscular, but they also wanted to be ‘under’ their man? I found that there are a nice group of women who are into combat and lift and they have a certain free-thinking mentality and a sense that THEY are the most important one in a relationship. Many of them found a man that agreed with that and the relationship started. That’s what I am searching for. I need a Jean-centric relationship. Plenty of men tryout but I reject most of them. In time and with patience I will find a man who meets my standards.
Q) What do you think of your mother’s dominance?
A) I think it’s great. My dad is big and strong but he told me once he thinks if my mom (his ex-wife) wanted to she could beat him up because of her martial arts. I think that she runs her new household exactly as she sees fit. Her husband and two step-sons seem extremely obedient and I think it’s great that she has put them in their proper place. I also think it’s wonderful that they understand that being Inferior to a Woman is what is best for them. My mother is a very happy woman. She created a great life for herself.
Q) What is your relationship like with your step-father and step-brothers?
A) Oh, it is absolutely wonderful. They are all very sweet. My step-father never tells me what to do but he always offers me help. I have come to him a couple of times and he is more than happy to help me in any way possible. He’s very sweet and he seems to get true pleasure out of doing things for me and for my mother. I have arm wrestled with him and defeated him. He expected it and I’m sure that part of him enjoyed it greatly. He was very complimentary to me afterward.
My step-brothers are very kind, sweet young men. I have wrestled them both but not at the same time. Boys will be boys and since we aren’t related they both got erections. I am a very curious young lady and like to ask guys about why they get all hot and bothered and I even like to goof around and have them hold themselves and do silly things. These guys were super-embarrassed but they did what I said without causing me any trouble at all. I didn’t want to take things that far with them because I’d be seeing them a lot and forever. But I did ask them to bring me a “little friend”. So SOON I will be facing a guy that THEY bring me. I am excited to get my hands on and my legs around some poor dude!!
I will admit straight-up that I am a devious little Asian Bitch. Although “little” is a matter of opinion. I am 5’1” and 132-pounds. Having studied Kung Fu, wrestling and Krav Maga, I am not the stereotypical submissive geisha.
My first Emasculation came when I was twenty-one years old. Up until that time I was just a feminist bitch who found reasons to embarrass and humiliate guys while occasionally causing some injuries. But as a twenty-one-year-old lady I was hired to teach my crazy aunt’s ex-husband some self-defense. He was going to do business in Central America and he wanted to know some basics. Well, this is a good guy. He’s a real humanitarian and about 5’7” 195lbs.. In other words, he’s overweight but not by a ton. He’s not into sports or working out.
We had four or five classes and he tried hard but was not a natural. He also tried for me not to notice, but he got boners all the time. I thought this was hilarious and finally I decided to say something. I told him that I wanted a wrestling match with him. This would be something a bit out of the self-defense realm. I had been thinking for a while about doing some of the things that I heard about and that a couple of my friends had done with guys. I wanted to go beyond embarrassment, past humiliation and even surpass domination. I wanted to make a man feel entirely emasculated. I figured that this was the opportunity that I needed. If not now then I may never make the jump and may never try it. His age was a bonus. He was forty-six, ideal for emasculation. I also knew that I could tempt him because he got these boners and I even joked a bit about them and he seemed to be nervously aroused by a little mockery. Does this mean that he’d be ready for total emasculation? No, it did not mean that he’d be able to handle what I had planned for him. But one thing was for sure….we’d find out.
Jon was up for some wrestling so I got into my yoga pants and my favorite matching sports bra. Jon had ‘sports shorts’ on which are basically sweatshorts. Uh, he had been trying to hide his erections but in those shorts and a tank top it was highly doubtful that he’d be able to hide anything. We had a nice area set aside in his very wonderful house.
As soon as we began I decided to occupy his upper body and sweep his legs. Clearly this was a man who had not wrestled in a long time. Perhaps he had never wrestled, not even play-wrestling as a child. I got him down easily and moved him into an arm-bar. Instead of asking for a submission, I just kept him there as he was in some level of discomfort. I scooted forward and looked to my left and noticed his cock standing straight up in his green “sport shorts”. I kept the hold applied and I said “Did you agree to this so you could get yourself aroused, Jon? Are you a little creepy pervert that I need to punish? By the way Jon, why do you think I asked you to wrestle? Did it ever cross your mind that I’m a feminist-sadist and plan to crack your cock like it’s a carrot?” Jon said nothing and I grabbed his penis through his shorts and undies. I had it in the same grip that you’d hold a pencil if you were going to break it. “speak up perv. Why did you agree to this?” Jon told me that he agreed to it because I am such a nice lady and he’d always say yes to me. I told him that he’s a little kiss-ass but his flattery may be working. I put more pressure on his arm and asked a very basic question “your arm or your cock”? Jon’s reply told me a lot about where we were headed. He had a worried look on his face and simply said “whatever you want Lori”. Just to show him where we were headed I used my flexibility and kissed him on the lips. We made out for a bit but he was very, very much still under my control.
I let go, stood up and told Jon to redeem himself. He told me that now he knows he better fight hard. I told him he fought “hard” last time and look where that got him. I was done with the chit chat and simply slapped the old bastard across the face. We began again and this time I took out both of his legs at once. He is an awful wrestler. I mounted Jon and grabbed his wrists. I know a wonderful nerve hold and applied it to both wrists. He had tears welling up in his eyes. I told him what a ridiculous pussy he is. I then let him know that since pussy was on my mind, it would soon be on his face. I told him that this should make all his senses tingle and make his cock sizzle. I scooted up and my woman-area was right over his face. I positioned myself so I was right over his mouth and nose. I made sure Jon understood that he was expected to try and escape…a hopeless endeavor. After a couple minutes of near-suffocation I let my male-prey breathe and he was really hurtin for certain. I asked him if he has some sort of a problem with my pussy because he was trying frantically to get away from it. Jon told me that he thinks I’m wonderful and beautiful. Clearly he wanted to curry some favor with me.
Since I was now sitting just on Jon’s chest I reached back and took hold of his cock and balls. I asked him if he’s always such a hard little rascal. He began brown-nosing again and told me that it’s only because I am such a wonderful lady. I kissed him again, squeezed his balls harder and demanded that he handle the testicular pain without reacting. He disappointed me so after squeezing I slapped his face and made him smell his balls on my fingers. I let Jon up and told him that he had better fight well now…not just hard but well. If he loses this next fall he will pay a dear, dear price.
Jon simply was shit-out-of-luck. This time I slipped to the side, grabbed his left arm and twisted it behind his back. As I yanked his arm up I made the back of his knees buckle. It was perfect. I got both of his arms behind his back and sat on them. My purpose in doing this was to remove his shorts and underwear. Now the emasculation was really on-the-move. I placed his hard dick and his balls down on the carpet. I remained sitting on his arms. I told Jon that I would be causing severe pain to his already-bloated testicles. He had to brace for it. I pushed his balls down with my open hand and he made a pathetic yet beautiful yowl. I knew he was finished. I rolled Jon over, grabbed his shoulders and pressed them downward as the top of my foot pressed his nuts up, up and deep into his body. I then took my foot and pressed it to his throat before slapping his sack a few dozen times.
I re-clawed his manhood, placed my feet on the sides of his neck and pressed inward. He was slowly passing out. Even his cock went soft. I looked at Jon, so peaceful and unconscious. He did slowly wake up and it was the joy of a lifetime to see him slowly realize what had happened. Meanwhile I was holding his cock and balls. He was quickly re-stiffening. I then told my new Slave that the pain is all over…unless jacking off hurts. I really didn’t know if it would. He had blue balls and his crotch had also been tormented a bit so jack-off pain was a possibility. I had Jon strip and bring whatever oil or lotion he uses. A man in his mid-forties was forced to jack off as an amused young lady looked on. I told him that if he could have impressed me a little maybe he’d be having sex with me right now. Jon was instructed not to release and when he did he would have to do it in his dixie cup. As he was romancing his penis by rubbing it down I told Jon that it seemed like he was now my Submissive-Slave. He agreed. I asked him how he felt and he expressed his considerable love for me. He genuinely looked forward to being MINE and this pleased me. It pleased me so much that I took hold of his bruised and battered balls and began rubbing them. I informed Jon that he would be getting a dandy handy from me. I took pity on him.
Jon said that this was the greatest moment of his life. I don’t doubt it. This middle aged man getting his shaft stroked by a beautiful young lady that had just beaten his ass….hmmm. Well, his testicles hurt and releasing was quite painful. As I told Jon, “love hurts”. He didn’t even have to jizz in the dixie cup. I got a couple loads out of him and then I made him fire-empty a few times just for my own amusement.
Jon contacts me once per week and he has anywhere from four to eight things he wants to do for me. I approve some of them and deny others. He offers to do chores for me, give me money, you name it. I see Jon about ten to twelve times per year. Sometimes it’s more casual and other times he ends up wearing a cock cage or being tied to a Domme’s platform. Whatever it is, he’s thrilled to be allowed to do it. Jon never learned self-defense, but he did learn how to stay safe…just keep me happy!
I also need to say that there are times when I am simply too small to be sure I’ll win and the stakes are too high. I was at a party freshman year of college and a total party-animal creep said he wanted to “Conquer Asia”. Apparently he screwed women of other major areas but never an Asian lady. I was really intimidated because he’s about 6’2” 210 and basically just a big, wide guy. I had never seen him before and was hoping never to see him again. It was especially important that my plan worked. This guy was RELENTLESS. I finally agreed to go to a dark, outside area with him. All of my years of practice prepared me to stay calm and keep breathing! I told him that I have a special way of handling big, strong, well-hung white men. It was about 50 degrees but he agreed to take his jeans off in this semi-secluded area. I told him to lay back, relax and enjoy. If he tenses up my mouth and pussy won’t be able to do their best. He seemed to think that he was going to get some wonderful ancient sexual-secret of the Far East performed on his cock. Well, instead I folded his legs up and had a clear shot at his balls. All he had on was underwear. I took my time, remained calm and absolutely laid in three or four horrific kicks to his balls. I really felt “trapped” and that’s my excuse for being so brutal. While I say it’s an excuse, it’s really the genuine justification for it. I ran away but there was absolutely NO reason to run. He was in agony and was making unreal guttural noises. I was really scared and nervous the next day. I basically dressed in disguise and wore a wig until the end of the semester. I never wanted the jack-ass finding me. I initially gave him the wrong name but I was nervous about it the whole next year until I graduated and left town.
They key to my success in this situation was the fact that I was an excellent actress. He really believed that I was into him. I stroked his ego even though I didn’t stroke anything else. I kept very, very calm and kept my breathing very well-regulated. I was also fully focused on delivering painful nut-shots with tremendous follow-through. I gave him the one kick with the wind-up and before he could close his legs I gave him some brutal short-kicks. Meanwhile I was holding his legs so in case he had iron balls I could be safe by breaking his ankle. Looking back it was a risky and probably a stupid, arrogant strategy for me to use….but it worked.
Mary 5’8” 211-lbs. 43yo
Q) Mary, what is your athletic background? Did you play a lot of sports as a child?
A) I played softball all the way through college but in high school I also played volleyball competitively. Otherwise I would play any sport just for fun. I have always enjoyed being active and I have always had a good-sized competitive streak. Greg and I got married when I was twenty-seven years old and up until then I had still played somewhat competitive softball and I had begun working out. These were meant to be good, solid, all-around workouts that involved weights and cardio. When I was thirty-three I gave birth and that of course changes everything! Well, as a thirty-six year-old lady I re-started my fitness routine but the gym that was most convenient was big on powerlifting and boxing. I had never given much thought about either activity, but with-in six months I was actively powerlifting, boxing and learned self-defense. I loved the variety and hard-core nature of all this. That was seven years ago and here I am still going at it!
Q) Mary, what was Greg’s reaction to your new workout routine?
A) Greg has always been quietly supportive of everything I did. We really didn’t talk much about it, plus I was about 225-pounds and wasn’t in the best shape so clearly going to the gym was an obvious choice. Greg is 6’2” and 185-190-pounds and while he has never been a workout-warrior, he also hasn’t ever been overweight so he never felt a reason to hit the gym. Plus, I didn’t talk much about my workouts. Pretty much we were quiet about things other than family life. Having a child to raise and everything else we had to do around the house and with our families was usually the topic.
Q) Do you remember how much you could lift before you started? How does that compare to how much you can do now?
A) Well, the thing that got my trainer first interested in getting me into powerlifting was the fact that I could bench press 125-pounds without much training at all. Now I end my routine with 2 reps of 185. There’s really no reason for me to max out but common sense would say that I could do a little over 200 for one rep. Once I learned the proper form for doing squats I could do 220-pounds right away. I was really a sleeping giant in this department because after a few years I could do well over 300-pounds. I have now maxed at 385-pounds and if I pushed it I do believe that I could hit 400. I have hit 400 on the deadlift. As a matter of fact I did 410 a couple of months ago.
Q) Wow! When did you and your husband realize that you were stronger than him? Did you have an idea in your mind first that you had surpassed him?
A) You know, my legs may have started out stronger than his and frankly, I’m not sure he can bench more than the 125 that I started with. Now, if he put a little work into it he would get a quick initial burst probably up to 145 or so, but IF he was ever stronger than me it was only by a little bit. To be totally honest about it, I never brought the topic up because I always felt like he was an ideal height/weight and I was a little bit overweight. In other words, if I was stronger I looked at it as if I was only stronger because I was so much heavier.
As I started to work out more it occurred to me a few times that I must be stronger than him. There was just no way that after three or four years of lifting, boxing and self-defense that he could be stronger than me in any way. As a woman, I just naturally began thinking about strength in a competitive way. I had noticed that few men were squatting in the 300’s and only really strong, bigger men were handling any of the leg weights the way I was. Your standard man wasn’t benching 165 pounds for 8 reps as I was, so I was beginning to feel as though I was getting to be very, very strong and not just “strong for a girl”. Then there’s the other issue of boxing, grappling and self-defense. I remember that after two years of boxing I had a sparring session with a guy and we were wearing head-gear and all the normal protection but my punches were just to heavy for him and they would stop him dead in his tracks. Finally he went down and said that it was “too much”. He wasn’t mad at me, he just said that as a 160-pound man, he couldn’t “handle” my power. He was really nice about everything and just said that I needed to find stronger, more sturdy opponents. This guy wasn’t kidding, he really couldn’t take all of what I was dishing out. That was sort of a wake-up call to me in a very good way. I also started grappling against males soon after. It was a surprise to me when these guys, even 200-pound men, couldn’t move me off of my spot. When I wanted to move them, I could. I also found that when I wanted to stabilize them by encircling them with my arms and legs I could. And the real joy-maker was when I squeezed them. While I could take their best holds without tapping, they couldn’t take mine. Some decent sized, experienced MEN were submitting and I really enjoyed it! I also put two and two together and realized that my husband wasn’t nearly as capable as these men and they weren’t nearly as capable as me.
Q) When was the true moment of realization for both of you?
A) Well, Greg decided that we should buy a new patio set for the backyard. It had an umbrella base that was very heavy. It had wheels, but it had to go over a ton of grass to get to the back of our house making the wheels useless to us. We brainstormed and I suggested borrowing someone’s wheelbarrow. He had told me that his brother was coming over in a few hours and he thought that the two of them could get it to the back just by carrying it. He noted that it would be tough and if that didn’t work we’d have to borrow or rent a wheel barrow to do it. I was curious about this and I asked him how heavy it was. He said that it isn’t meant to be moved by one person and that’s why it has wheels, but they must assume that people have a walkway to where they want it set-up. I told him that we should go look at it together and see if we can figure something out. I really didn’t want to rely on his brother’s help for a difficult job.
We walked out to the front yard and he tried again, bending his knees and showing me how heavy it was. He lifted it and walked about four feet. Clearly this was beastly heavy. I just said “let me try something, Greg”. I took the handles, bent my knees and lifted it. Sure enough, it was heavy, but I walked about 150 feet before needing a rest. Greg said “oh my god, how can you do that. Don’t hurt yourself, dear”. I just told him that I’d be careful and I re-lifted it and carried it to its destination which was another 200 or so feet away. Greg was flabbergasted! He almost had trouble talking and asked how the hell I could do that! I told him that I had gotten very, very strong. It was hot out so I rolled my sleeves up and made a muscle. He didn’t realize how muscular I had gotten. He also apparently didn’t realize how my muscles translated into usable strength until now.
Greg said that he’s “sorry” that he has to have his wife do the heavy lifting and I just hugged him and told him not to worry. I half-joked that maybe the reason he has always been insanely nice to me 24/7 is that deep down “he knew”. We both kind of laughed. I also asked him to arm wrestle me.
We arm wrestled and he came up short. Very short. I had to use some effort, but I wouldn’t say that I had to use everything I’ve got. His downward descent was pretty steady and relatively fast. As soon as I won I wanted to show him that my left arm was just as strong as my right arm. Actually, I had an easier time lefty than righty. I remember later that night flexing my legs for him. He wasn’t playing the role of Mr. Macho at all. He said that he KNEW I was a lot stronger than him in every conceivable way and he KNEW that I could wipe the floor with him if I wanted to. Greg has had three knee surgeries and uses this as his reason for not wanting to wrestle with me. Honestly, I think that’s totally fine. Sure, he could wrestle me if he wanted to, but it’s okay to leave things right where they are. He openly admires my strength and my ability to kick-ass. It turns him on and he admits it. There really is no need for any more on this front between him and me. One thing that I have found, Ken, in reading your books is that there may be a road opening that I can suggest to him and that is introducing him to the probably-arousing world where I beat other men for him to watch. That sounds fun to me and I think he’d enjoy it. Quite frankly I can never imagine being a Dominatrix toward Ken. That part I respect in other relationships, I just can’t see doing it.
Q) Very cool. Mary, how have things been going when you face-off against men in class or in any contests?
A) It is really cool and really fun because it is now totally known and understood that I am a really strong, tough person. There are about thirty men and seven women who train and five of the seven women regularly defeat men their own size and even bigger guys. If I am placed against Mr. Average, I will kick his ass so easily it won’t benefit either of us. People know that now. I do get a really nice feeling beating men. Really, really nice! The bigger or tougher the guy the better. I get an extra joy out of springing up to my feet when he is still on the ground struggling. It’s perhaps a guilty little pleasure. If my husband agrees to it and I feel that I want to move forward with this I do think that it can open many, many doors for me.- About www.TapOut2Her.com
I have been an amazon fan forever and have contacted these ladies and many have been referred to me. Enjoy the site and learning about these amazing ladies. We aim to keep the exact identity of the ladies confidential but they may share them with you. What attracts women to write for our site and be profiled is not just money, they also like the fact that they have a sense of confidentiality. For this reason we only offer online chats, no webcam or telephone chats through our website. We are not producing videos at this time, but we link you to available videos as a service. I know that it can be frustrating to try and see great female-videos and have trouble finding the very best. For this reason, we include these links all in a convenient location for you. By subscribing to the site you are certifying that you are of legal age to view this material.
ank Glen for sharing. He was willing to write that description and I think that’s very commendable of him. He wasn’t the first man that I have taught a lesson to and he won’t be the last. Even though I am a tall lady, about half the men around me are taller than me. And most guys weigh more than me. In other words, I can’t whip around every guy the way I whipped Glen. But make no mistake about it, I can take most men down.
I knew very, very little about why I was facing Glen but I knew that it was a placement thing. I remember Charles also telling me that he’s a small guy that thinks he’s really tough. I also knew that Glen snickered a bit about fighting against a girl.
Men with high school wrestling experience make me laugh. They almost always have an inflated view of their abilities. Plus as much as we shouldn’t judge people by size, Glen is just too damn small. I really towered over him and when I grabbed his wrists it felt like he was a child. In a sense I felt like Glen and maybe Charles felt like I was an ‘equal’ of Glen’s. Well, obvious, that’s pretty insulting and I wanted to make it crystal clear that some small-fry ex-hs wrestler wasn’t going to take me down! Honestly I would have been embarrassed even if he just made a decent match out of it.
Q) Can you please share with us another time that you defeated and humiliated a man?
A) I basically just do my best and it can lead to a man feeling weak or helpless. I don’t really look at it as me making him feel either defeated or humiliated. When you take a look at Glen, he really shouldn’t have felt bad. I am better trained, bigger, stronger and faster. He just happens to feel that being a man means that he should have won anyways.
I had a similar situation with a guy I was dating. He was a really good tennis player and about 5’10” 200lbs. He was well-built and stronger than me as far as max lifts are concerned. I really liked his body a lot and he was handsome. This guy, Jay, thought that he could “take” me even with all of my training. I really honestly don’t mind losing to the right opponent but I hate even the thought of losing to an unworthy opponent. In this case I considered Jay unworthy because he had/has no fight training. Why and how should he expect to compete with me? Same old male chauvinism I guess. If a man is well-trained but 130lbs then he also shouldn’t expect to defeat me. I am very competitive and I can’t handle losing against someone that I consider inferior.
I found the arguing with Jay to be very redundant and I told him that if he can spare a few minutes I can show him how vulnerable he is. We wrestled in his apartment with nobody around and it’s a good thing it was just us. If others were around they may have called the cops on me for stealing his male pride! Jay is certainly strong and he was a handful, but I got him in a reverse head-lock and I got my legs wrapped around his ribs as well. He was all scrunched up and I had dozens of little things that I could do to cause additional pain. I finally had him locked in perfectly and he had no choice but to tap out. Never one to give up without a huge fight, Jay wanted to try again. I guess he was just warming up. This next time I fooled him into thinking that I was going for his mid-section when I really wanted his head. The poor clown didn’t protect his head. I applied a headlock and simply ground away at his head. I have strong arms and I know exactly where to position the sides of his neck so he’d weaken. Finally I flipped him over my hip and held the headlock. From there I sat right on his chest, buried my knees into his shoulders and smiled down at my beaten boy. He had no choice but to admit that I won. The relationship was over the next day. He ended it but I would have anyways. I didn’t mind that he can’t grapple, I just had enough of his arrogance. He wasn’t going to date a woman that kicked his ass. He didn’t admit it, but that’s why he broke it off.
Q) Are you ever attracted to smaller men or men that are weaker than you?
A) Yes, I have liked men that are shorter than me. I think I have liked men with less physical strength then me but that’s hard to judge. Certainly most men have weaker legs than me. I have dated men that I could crush and it’s totally cool as long as they are cool with it. It can be fun either way, strength and size aren’t that crucial in a relationship.
Q) Have you ever had to use your self-defense skills in a real-life situation?
A) No I have not. I think my height and overall stature send a message to any jerks. One guy grabbed my butt at a bar last year but all I had to do was threaten him and he looked scared and left.
Q) What are your thoughts about ballbusting? Have you ever kicked a man where it counts? Same question for lift and carries please. Ever done it and do you enjoy it.
A) I don’t like the idea of women enjoying kicking men in the balls or men wanting to be kicked in the balls. It can, however, have a useful and very practical self-defense purpose. I accidentally kicked one man in the balls when he was holding padding for kicking. We weren’t on the same page because I thought he was lowering it but he raised it and whack, right in his balls. He was down for a half-hour. The other time I was in-ring sparring with a super tough 230+ pound guy. My aim was off and my foot crashed into his crotch. For some reason he thought that he had steel balls or something because he didn’t have a cup on. He told me later that he hated wearing protection and never wore a cup. Well, he paid the penalty on this one! He was down for about twenty minutes and he told me that he cried for the first time that he can remember. It was kind of a sick feeling when I felt the top of my foot crash land into his scrotum. He was actually out of training for a while.
I have had some female friends ask me to lift and carry them and that’s a hoot! But I have also had 190lb men ask me for the same thing and I say no. It really isn’t fun to lug around some heavy man or woman.
Added 7/10/2018
5'3 1/2" 146lbs
Sasha
Q) Sasha, how did you get interested in weight lifting, fighting and domination?
A) I was recovering from a sprained MCL and got restless. I started working my arms and loved it. I could see them grow and get more defined. I was a state qualifying track athlete in hurdles and middle distances. Then after the following season I tore my ACL. My rehab was intense and I took the strengthening part to an entirely new level. So by the time I began college I was a pretty forceful woman physically. I began Womens Studies and got a hard edge of feminism burned inside of me. My classes and clubs had a lot of forceful women and in some of the cases they were physically forceful to go along with the psychological, societal, emotional and political components of feminism. The men either had a purely intellectual belief in feminism or they combined that belief with a secret enjoyment of being personally inferior to women.
These women knew that they had a gold-mine in me. My physical strength and bitch-to-the-bone attitude had Domme written all over it. Two of my female friends introduced me to life as a Dominatrix. I had regular Slaves visit me to be bossed around, tied-down, slapped, ball-busted, handcuffed, sensory deprived, stomped on and other degrading activities. Sometimes it seemed like a job but the other half of the times it got me sexually excited and I had a blast. I enjoyed seeing men swell up after being spanked or whipped and I began getting-off on male screams and tears.
I always felt a little bit weird with the role-playing aspect because I knew I was so close to being able to make it sincere domination. I was already so strong and all I needed was some fight-training and I'd be able to genuinely beat men up. I was referred to a guy who was awesome. It was semi-private MMA training and we never mentioned Femme-Domme at all. That lasted for about nine awesome months. Then we met Wanda and that kicked the door WIDE open for us. She is incredibly well-versed in every form of fighting and she is a genuine bad-ass-male-owner. We could now openly discuss how to use our training to dominate and humiliate men. We've all been with Wanda regularly or semi-regularly for a while now. It's safe to say that when I dominate, humiliate and emasculate a man now he doesn't need to role play. I actually prefer sessions where I beat the man sincerely before figuratively removing his balls.
Q) Sasha, what are your top lifts?
A) I can bench press 175, squat 335 and deadlift 365. Those are quite impressive numbers for my size, but not world class. My goal is to have great functional strength. Females are at a distinct disadvantage vs men so weight training is a must for all women. It's a must for women as far as self-defense and for any woman that wants to sincerely bitch a man around.
Q) What kind of men are you attracted to?
A) It's nearly 100% based on personality. I am lesbian but I love having sex with men and I enjoy the right male company. My only physical turn-offs are fat guys and men with bad posture. Adult acne I also don't put up with either. If I am crushing a man and I notice he is uncircumsized that also really disgusts me. I only put up with men that fit my standards personality wise and who meet these simple requirements and standards.
Q) Are you married?
A) No. I have a few ladies in my life and a few gentlemen enjoy taking me out as well. I don't feel a need for anything else in my life. I believe that I am wired to be single.
Q) Have you had any particularly interesting sessions?
A) Well, I only do men I know now. I am closed to new business. This is very part-time for me. I had a gentleman come in a couple years ago, my last "new guy" and he looked familiar in his picture but I couldn't really tell who he was or anything like that. I was looking on my phone and he was not wanting to send the clearest, newest picture. Well, it was the Assistant Principal of my old high school. He knew he knew me when he saw me and when I told him my name it all flooded back to him. He looked surprised for about five seconds and then he just wanted to start and didn't really care!. He's about 6'3" 180lbs so a real bean-pole. We wrestled and I beat him senseless. I stripped him and tied his wrists with his underpants before putting them up over his head tied to a nail. I kept his ankles in handcuffs. He had to just stand naked like that with no idea of how long it would be. After about two long minutes I turned the light off making it totally dark. I tip-toed silently up to him and grabbed his nuts very aggressively. He was shocked but he was also totally defenseless. I slapped his nuts for four straight minutes in the dark. His arms were a wreck and his balls were sore. I untied and un-cuffed him. He folded to the ground. We went through a bossing-around-routine before I made him walk around in heels as I had his dick on a dental floss leash. I made him eat me before forcing him to cum in a condom and drink it. He keeps coming back for more. While the domination is always fun, I also enjoy how hard he tries when we wrestle. It is a wonderful feeling to humiliate a man that is a foot taller than me. He does not want to be ball-busted so I respect that. Of course he gets ball-slapped but "busted" refers to kicks and knees.
Q) What percentage of guys want to be ball-busted?
A) About 70% want some degree of busting. Men know that they are bad boys and deserve it. Some men ask for a "full" kick or knee or punch to the sack. I give them 90% and not a single one of them has ever wanted that again. They beg me to dial it down. I honor those requests always. Even though I call the shots I won't give a dude unwanted ball pain. Some of these men are married or have reasons they can't be busted hard. Pretty much all guys want at least some kind of squeezing.
Q) Do you ever feel bad during or after a ball-busting?
A) No. I am just not wired that way. I have very good male friends that I crush and it never bothers me. Their cock and balls will heal but the wonderful memory of being put in their place lasts forever.
Q) Do you enjoy beating men privately or do you like a crowd to watch or maybe just a few people?
A) It can be best either way. Generally having some women watching is the best. It adds to the electricity in the room and I find that my creativity is enhanced in these situations. But I have been defeating a man and then dominating him with a few women watching when I sort-of wished that I could have the bastard alone. It can be a very romantic, sensual feeling with the right man. Guys turn over all of their pride to me. They know that I can rip it away from them so instead of going through that they just hand it all over to me. Whether or not there's a small crowd or it's just him and me, I like to send a man home with a baby food jar. It's filled with his pubic hair, cum and a small piece of the panties that he was forced to wear.
Q) Wow, very cool! Can you share another experience with us, Sasha?
A) I got a request from a major league baseball player. I actually wasn't totally convinced before time that it was him and not an imposter or something like that. Well, it was the real deal! He gave me some bull-shit initially about how he would just let me dominate him if I couldn't genuinely defeat him. Well, he's not a huge guy so I told him that I intended on beating him senseless. Sure, he was muscular and in good shape, but he kept finding himself in arm-bars. His screams made me orgasm. I made him yell out baseball-themed submissions. I ended the bastard off with a head-scissors. My head-scissors can be lethal. In other words if I want to kill a man with it I can. Two of my guys have told me that when they are old and terminally ill they want me to finish them off in a wrestling hold of some kind. No, I will NOT do that, but it's an interesting request! I made a choker for this baseball player. It was made out of my undies. I kept making him hard and then I softened his cock. I repeated this at least a dozen times. His time with me led to blue-balls for the guy and I slapped those around for quite a while. He has a special talent for being able to fit much of my foot in his mouth. I trampled him as well. He was one of those guys that wanted all of the fun and eroticism of being ball-busted without the pain. I did my best to pinch his nuts so he could have close to what he dreamed about. Ultimately he was forced to jerk off in front of me. I demanded tickets to his next game. I think he was terrified that I'd try to walk to the dugout and tell people about this mutual experience! Of course I would never do that!
5'3 1/2" 146lbs
Sasha
Q) Sasha, how did you get interested in weight lifting, fighting and domination?
A) I was recovering from a sprained MCL and got restless. I started working my arms and loved it. I could see them grow and get more defined. I was a state qualifying track athlete in hurdles and middle distances. Then after the following season I tore my ACL. My rehab was intense and I took the strengthening part to an entirely new level. So by the time I began college I was a pretty forceful woman physically. I began Womens Studies and got a hard edge of feminism burned inside of me. My classes and clubs had a lot of forceful women and in some of the cases they were physically forceful to go along with the psychological, societal, emotional and political components of feminism. The men either had a purely intellectual belief in feminism or they combined that belief with a secret enjoyment of being personally inferior to women.
These women knew that they had a gold-mine in me. My physical strength and bitch-to-the-bone attitude had Domme written all over it. Two of my female friends introduced me to life as a Dominatrix. I had regular Slaves visit me to be bossed around, tied-down, slapped, ball-busted, handcuffed, sensory deprived, stomped on and other degrading activities. Sometimes it seemed like a job but the other half of the times it got me sexually excited and I had a blast. I enjoyed seeing men swell up after being spanked or whipped and I began getting-off on male screams and tears.
I always felt a little bit weird with the role-playing aspect because I knew I was so close to being able to make it sincere domination. I was already so strong and all I needed was some fight-training and I'd be able to genuinely beat men up. I was referred to a guy who was awesome. It was semi-private MMA training and we never mentioned Femme-Domme at all. That lasted for about nine awesome months. Then we met Wanda and that kicked the door WIDE open for us. She is incredibly well-versed in every form of fighting and she is a genuine bad-ass-male-owner. We could now openly discuss how to use our training to dominate and humiliate men. We've all been with Wanda regularly or semi-regularly for a while now. It's safe to say that when I dominate, humiliate and emasculate a man now he doesn't need to role play. I actually prefer sessions where I beat the man sincerely before figuratively removing his balls.
Q) Sasha, what are your top lifts?
A) I can bench press 175, squat 335 and deadlift 365. Those are quite impressive numbers for my size, but not world class. My goal is to have great functional strength. Females are at a distinct disadvantage vs men so weight training is a must for all women. It's a must for women as far as self-defense and for any woman that wants to sincerely bitch a man around.
Q) What kind of men are you attracted to?
A) It's nearly 100% based on personality. I am lesbian but I love having sex with men and I enjoy the right male company. My only physical turn-offs are fat guys and men with bad posture. Adult acne I also don't put up with either. If I am crushing a man and I notice he is uncircumsized that also really disgusts me. I only put up with men that fit my standards personality wise and who meet these simple requirements and standards.
Q) Are you married?
A) No. I have a few ladies in my life and a few gentlemen enjoy taking me out as well. I don't feel a need for anything else in my life. I believe that I am wired to be single.
Q) Have you had any particularly interesting sessions?
A) Well, I only do men I know now. I am closed to new business. This is very part-time for me. I had a gentleman come in a couple years ago, my last "new guy" and he looked familiar in his picture but I couldn't really tell who he was or anything like that. I was looking on my phone and he was not wanting to send the clearest, newest picture. Well, it was the Assistant Principal of my old high school. He knew he knew me when he saw me and when I told him my name it all flooded back to him. He looked surprised for about five seconds and then he just wanted to start and didn't really care!. He's about 6'3" 180lbs so a real bean-pole. We wrestled and I beat him senseless. I stripped him and tied his wrists with his underpants before putting them up over his head tied to a nail. I kept his ankles in handcuffs. He had to just stand naked like that with no idea of how long it would be. After about two long minutes I turned the light off making it totally dark. I tip-toed silently up to him and grabbed his nuts very aggressively. He was shocked but he was also totally defenseless. I slapped his nuts for four straight minutes in the dark. His arms were a wreck and his balls were sore. I untied and un-cuffed him. He folded to the ground. We went through a bossing-around-routine before I made him walk around in heels as I had his dick on a dental floss leash. I made him eat me before forcing him to cum in a condom and drink it. He keeps coming back for more. While the domination is always fun, I also enjoy how hard he tries when we wrestle. It is a wonderful feeling to humiliate a man that is a foot taller than me. He does not want to be ball-busted so I respect that. Of course he gets ball-slapped but "busted" refers to kicks and knees.
Q) What percentage of guys want to be ball-busted?
A) About 70% want some degree of busting. Men know that they are bad boys and deserve it. Some men ask for a "full" kick or knee or punch to the sack. I give them 90% and not a single one of them has ever wanted that again. They beg me to dial it down. I honor those requests always. Even though I call the shots I won't give a dude unwanted ball pain. Some of these men are married or have reasons they can't be busted hard. Pretty much all guys want at least some kind of squeezing.
Q) Do you ever feel bad during or after a ball-busting?
A) No. I am just not wired that way. I have very good male friends that I crush and it never bothers me. Their cock and balls will heal but the wonderful memory of being put in their place lasts forever.
Q) Do you enjoy beating men privately or do you like a crowd to watch or maybe just a few people?
A) It can be best either way. Generally having some women watching is the best. It adds to the electricity in the room and I find that my creativity is enhanced in these situations. But I have been defeating a man and then dominating him with a few women watching when I sort-of wished that I could have the bastard alone. It can be a very romantic, sensual feeling with the right man. Guys turn over all of their pride to me. They know that I can rip it away from them so instead of going through that they just hand it all over to me. Whether or not there's a small crowd or it's just him and me, I like to send a man home with a baby food jar. It's filled with his pubic hair, cum and a small piece of the panties that he was forced to wear.
Q) Wow, very cool! Can you share another experience with us, Sasha?
A) I got a request from a major league baseball player. I actually wasn't totally convinced before time that it was him and not an imposter or something like that. Well, it was the real deal! He gave me some bull-shit initially about how he would just let me dominate him if I couldn't genuinely defeat him. Well, he's not a huge guy so I told him that I intended on beating him senseless. Sure, he was muscular and in good shape, but he kept finding himself in arm-bars. His screams made me orgasm. I made him yell out baseball-themed submissions. I ended the bastard off with a head-scissors. My head-scissors can be lethal. In other words if I want to kill a man with it I can. Two of my guys have told me that when they are old and terminally ill they want me to finish them off in a wrestling hold of some kind. No, I will NOT do that, but it's an interesting request! I made a choker for this baseball player. It was made out of my undies. I kept making him hard and then I softened his cock. I repeated this at least a dozen times. His time with me led to blue-balls for the guy and I slapped those around for quite a while. He has a special talent for being able to fit much of my foot in his mouth. I trampled him as well. He was one of those guys that wanted all of the fun and eroticism of being ball-busted without the pain. I did my best to pinch his nuts so he could have close to what he dreamed about. Ultimately he was forced to jerk off in front of me. I demanded tickets to his next game. I think he was terrified that I'd try to walk to the dugout and tell people about this mutual experience! Of course I would never do that!
Added 7/1/2018
Name: Andrea
Height/Weight/Age: 5’5” 155lbs, 47 years old
Representing: Louisiana…….Bayou Baby!
Specialties: Bodybuilding, Group Fitness Instructor Personal Trainer, Kick Boxing Instructor, Power Lifter, Aikido Black Belt
Bench Press: 165 max, Deadlift 315 max, Squat 265 max, Power Clean 170 max, Clean and Press 155 max, Shoulder Press 130 max, Front Squat 180 max, Leg press 630 for 5 reps
Description: I love helping others achieve their fitness goals and along the way I have helped myself a lot. I got started after my children started school and loved the results. I plan to keep going and going and going.
Q) How old are your children? Are you married?
A) I am married and have been for twenty three years. We have two children, one boy and one girl 16 and 14.
Q) With your muscles and martial arts background is it safe to say you can kick some butt?
A) Ha, well, that’s not a main motivator for me but it is a side benefit! My son was joking with me a few months ago and I told him to knock it off or I would kick his butt and he wouldn’t want that. He snickered a little until I put him in a few holds he couldn’t get out of. By the end he was fighting his little heart out but not able to do a damn thing. Talk about some instant respect!
Q) Did he feel embarrassed? Do guys usually feel embarrassed when a woman defeats them?
Q) He was a little bit humbled, yes. It depends on the man I guess in terms of whether he gets embarrassed. He shouldn’t if the woman is more experienced, bigger or stronger all of which can happen. My son is at the age where he thinks he’s invincible so yea, he was embarrassed. I guess most men avoid any kind of competition with a capable woman because of the potential embarrassment.
Q) Did you enjoy competing as a bodybuilder?
A) Not really? When I broke down the pros and cons it was an easy decision to stop. The dieting, there was some travel involved, it just wasn’t for me. I guess I rather do active exercises and compete with myself on things compared to being judged. I learned a lot and it helped me a ton but I won’t go back to it. There are other horizons I will explore but I will keep my lips zipped on those for now!
Q) Have you ever had to defeat a male at wrestling or kick a man in the balls?
A) I wrestled a man about four years ago. He is a friend’s husband and he was doing a bit of a chauvinist-type routine. I told him that he’s a half-man and I could whip his ass. Well, I grew up with brothers and with my mentality, that experience and my muscles I am no slouch. I ended up getting a head-lock on him and I just kept my weight over him and I kept squeezing him my hardest. He was on the grass and I saw his mouth foaming. By the time I let go of him his eyes were all crazy and he looked like he was going to pass out. He laid there for a few minutes as his wife and another guy made sure he was okay but they also shook their heads at what a clown he is.
As far as kicking a guy in the balls, yes I have. I had a guy at the gym try and rub up against me repeatedly. He said he was helping me with technique but I never asked for help. I got very angry and I told him that if I feel his dick on me one more time I was going to kick him very, very hard. Apparently he hadn’t met a woman like me before. It was easy as hell. He rubbed his dick on me again (which really he should go to jail for) and I looked at him and said “ready”? He must have thought I was kidding because he smiled and relaxed. I hauled off and punted his balls as hard as I could. He was taken to an urgent care facility and I heard that he had a punctured testicle, a severely bruised testicle and severe bruising of his penis. He threw up multiple times and needed oxygen. Maybe I should have gotten help first but I felt like he’d just deny it and say that it was a misunderstanding. Then he’d do it again. I joined a new gym but I would keep asking my friend if she heard any news about him because I didn’t want to run into him ever again and I was a little bit curious about just how much damage I had done.
Q) You said “Yes” to being a Femme-Domme-Ballbuster. Tell us more please.
Hannah
5’6” 160-lbs
I have had a few man-beating episodes in my life. When I was twenty I went to the movies with a guy that had been my camp counselor ten years earlier. He was about twenty-seven at the time. We ran into each other and it seemed like a cool thing to do. We had a great time at dinner which I thought was cool and which he saw as a great connection. About five minutes into the movie he felt my chest. Then every three or so minutes he tried again, either my chest or my butt. He even went for my inner thigh once. I whispered “stop” to him and he really just seemed clueless and determined to keep going. Finally he pinched my nipple and I used the meanness I learned from eight years in martial arts and three years specifically in Krav Maga. I grabbed his balls firmly and I fit his dick in my grip as well. It’s a good thing the theatre wasn’t crowded. I held and squeezed and asked him what about no and stop does he not understand. He uttered out “ok” but I kept squeezing and twisting. I was obsessed with teaching him a lesson and didn’t even know when I’d stop. Sasha then began crying. He was uncomfortable the entire movie. He walked out for twenty minutes but that didn’t seem to help him at all.
After the movie he apologized and I informed him that he’s never, even touching my chest. He asked “you sure” in a semi-joke and I grabbed his nards again! We were in his car and I began getting my kind of weird sexual dominance excitement. I told him that I was going to milk him and if he doesn’t cooperate I will break it all! I told him I was getting turned on thinking about kicking his ass. He must have had no idea how the hell to feel! I had him park in a quiet area, led him to his back seat and rubbed six releases from him. He had jeans on so they were all in his undies/jeans. I milked him dry and told him to take me home. I am a sexual deviant and can’t figure out exactly why doing this to a pervert-creep was so much fun.
I knew that I was screwed in the head when I made contact, voluntarily, with Sasha the next day. He was probably conflicted about our time together. Sasha is about 5’7” 150-pounds, handsome but unremarkable. We met for coffee and with-in the first few seconds I said “you grabbing my chest or am I grabbing your balls first”? Sasha said that he learned his lesson and he won’t do that again. I looked at him right in the eyes and said “I’ll do it again”. As I mentioned previously, I am a deviant! I reached under the table and had his little pebbles firmly in my grasp. In public I demanded that he kiss my boots. Not my boobs, my boots! Without hesitation he did. If he decided to buck me on that I would have trounced him.
I hadn’t even brought my physical superiority into this yet but it was time. Whether he was stronger than me or not was irrelevant, because I could kick his ass. I told Sasha that we were going to meet my friend Alexis at her house. Nobody else was at Alexis’s house and I told her about the ‘game’ Sasha and I were playing. He was totally humiliated. I told Sasha that we were going to wrestle and chest/ball-grabbing was allowed. The winner can do whatever they want. In other words, I was confident!
Alexis knew about my martial arts so she had some sort of an idea of what might happen. A chicken wing was followed by me squeezing his ribs with my legs until he cried (again). This led to a rather complete victory. I sat on Sasha’s chest and told him that this was not his proudest moment! I then put my foot on his throat and disrobed him entirely. He stood naked before us erect. We teased him about his mediocre-sized cock and he claimed that he couldn’t get fully hard because of how badly I hurt him. To his total humiliation I lifted Sasha like the baby-bitch he is right in my arms.
I re-pinned Sasha and showed Alexis my death grip. She commented that it looked like his penis may explode and his balls may pop. In reality I was careful enough with Sasha. I had Alexis remove my shirt and bra and I literally brought Sasha to the brink of unconsciousness with a breast smother. I then told him that he now had his last interaction with my breasts. It’s a shame that his hands were trapped behind his back.
I honestly had little personal feeling good or bad about Sasha. I certainly think that he went from being a nice guy to a creep in my mind, but after that I wasn’t really thinking about him as a person, he was just a sack of testosterone that I was using for my own pleasure. As expected he contacted me repeatedly and I have seen him once since that time. He got married after knowing the lady for about four months. Maybe he figured he needed a woman to protect him! If I could have my life’s wishes come true I’d wish that I could beat his ass with his wife watching…excuse me, beat his balls with his wife watching.
I am also not going to tell you that I am a nice woman. I am not. I was dumped by this guy and he began, two days later, dating a friend of mine. He had lied to me about taking a break from dating. It was real simple for me. I got into a verbal conflict with him and then snap kicked him square in the balls. He went right to his knees and held himself. He literally cried and avoided me like the plague.
I would say that another almost equally mean or at least destructive thing that I did had to do with my dad. Two years ago when I was twenty-one I suggested arm-wrestling my dad when we were at a boardwalk restaurant. What made it mean was that my two brothers were there as well as my mom and my dad’s dad and my mom’s mom.
My dad was fifty-two at the time and about 5’10” 165-pounds. He has never exactly been a powerhouse of a man. I had been lifting weights for about seven years and I already had serious strength with my upper body. My lower body has always been amazingly strong. Sure enough my dad accepted the challenge and it took me about forty-five seconds to slowly but steadily lower his arm to the table. While that may not seem like it’s that bad, a lot of men can see why I see it as cruel. Getting outmuscled by your young daughter has got to be the height of humiliation. He took it about as well as possible and admitted to me that he knows I could kick his ass.
I really don’t think it changed our relationship but it did change the way I look at men. I really got a bigger taste for humiliating them.
I haven’t mentioned my brothers much because they don’t cause me trouble LOL. They are five and six years older than me. When I was fifteen we were wrestling and I kicked them both in the balls. They were in mega-pain and I can honestly say that I had no idea that men were THAT sensitive down there. Because of our age difference we never fought much and they’ve always been really good to me. After I racked their nuts I thought that they were being babies and over-doing it, but now I know that they weren’t. I knew that men have that area as a weak spot, I just didn’t know that it was that weak!
About eight months ago I re-met a former religious school classmate. He went to Israel and became a very religious Jew. But he ignored all of that crap when he talked to me! He was and is a stone-cold Submissive. I really was pleased to have this test dummy. Ari is about 5’9” 160-pounds and an absolute pussy. I use him to practice wrestling with but I also test out some hardcore Domme-stuff with him. I had heard about using chip-clips on a guy’s balls and it sounded like fun…so I did it to Ari. It hurt like a son-of-a-bitch so I decided to clip both balls at once and include his penis. If I buy cheap dollar-store clips then I can use them directly on just one of his testicles.
I also use Ari to test my knot-making skills. I kick his skinny, ugly, helpless ass and tie him to a chair. I also shaved part of his back and chest by putting industrial tape on it and ripping it off. I then used duct tape. Some day I’d like to do that to a real man and I need to know how much it hurts or doesn’t hurt. Turns out it’s super-painful with industrial tape but not so bad with duct tape…well, it’s pretty bad with that also but it’s usable.
I also get extremely mean to Ari. I berate him for being a religious chauvinist and insult the size of his thin penis and his lack of overall muscularity. He is constantly reminded that he could never, ever get a woman like me. I have even threatened to beat up friends of his and make him have sex with them. I enjoy seeing the fear, the arousal and the humiliation. Ari is terrified but he also loves it. I joke with him about inviting his mom to see him tied down and gagged as well. I figure that he will be fixed up for marriage so he won’t need confidence or anything like that. And you can be SURE that I tell him that he could NEVER get a woman on his own!
The most painful thing I did with Ari was also experimental. I beat his ass, grinded on him and worked him up for over two hours. I had previously demanded that he not jack-off for two days before seeing me. I gave him a raging case of blue balls and wouldn’t allow release as I kept yanking at it and getting him as overheated as you can imagine. He was in dire pain and it hurt so much for him to walk. I demanded that he stand up and I began slapping and flicking his balls. He was in HELL! I knew he was close to crying like the weak little bitch he is. Then I unapologetically gave him a 30% kick to his balls. Ari hit the deck and was physically devastated. He was an absolute wreck. I gave him thirty minutes to pull it together. If he could he’d get a hand job. If not he’d get racked again….As always there’s no middle ground with me. Ari summoned up his resiliency and he earned a hand job. Although I am a bitch-supreme I did keep my word and I jacked him off. It was unbelievably painful and necessary for him. I milked him four or five times and even afterwards his cock and balls throbbed.
Q) Wow! What do you think is the cause of your Femme-Domme nature?
A) I think a lot of it as natural so it’s just how my mind works. I was also around my male neighbors and cousins a lot when I was young and this was maybe my way of surviving and even enjoying myself. I also think that having very large, perky, desirable breasts plays a part in it. If I allowed men more freedom with me they’d be trying to bury their face in my chest constantly. So maybe it’s a bit of a defense mechanism for me. Overall my love of fighting (physically), my strong body and my big mouth all make me who I am. It all goes together and forms a Type-A Amazon.
Q) Have you ever been especially kind to a man?
A) Yes, a couple times. I had a very sweet male friend and admirer in college. He was in love with a lady that dumped him because he wasn’t Catholic. Even when he offered to convert she didn’t take him back. He is about 5’5” 135-pounds and although he’s clean-cut and not ugly, getting a woman is a challenge for him. He’s very passive. I think that older women may appreciate his kindness and thoughtfulness but college-aged women didn’t. He was talking about his shortcomings and he shamefully mentioned having a small penis. I figured, eh, why not…So I took his pants and undies off and sure enough his dick got mega-hard. I told him that he has at least an average sized dick, maybe a bit bigger then average when it’s hard. I am not sure if that’s totally truthful but it really doesn’t matter. But I know that at least he has something in his pants, it wasn’t like he was dickless or like a child. I also found out to my absolute horror that he never had a hand job. I respect virgins but no female ever rubbed this nice, sweet guy off? Well, I have given him about five handies and thinks I am the greatest woman ever.
I also defeated a male friend of mine and decided to give him a breast smother and grape-vined him until he lost his load. He is married, he was at the time, but he told me if I wanted him he would leave his wife in a second…LOL!
Q) Do you have a specific kind of man that you are attracted to?
A) Hmmm…I am the Alpha so I like quiet, thoughtful men. They need to be introspective, intelligent, humble and focused on ME. Physically I am good with 5’4”-5’10”. I don’t need or want a man towering over me. Race is unimportant, age 22-28 for a relationship but 18-65 for dominating. No fat men and absolutely NO string beans. If a man isn’t to my liking I will tell him immediately. I don’t like stalkers and I know that I can draw them in if I am not careful.
Q) What is your formal fight training?
A) I took several years of training from a former Marine who uses a fairly tough, combat-focused system. I have also studied Krav Maga extensively and done years of classes and attended intensive seminars. Both of those have given me a well-rounded fighting background. It’s crucial to be able to stand-up fight and to grapple. I’d like even more work on my ground game in the upcoming years. Even though I am strong, I also need to work on my strength even more. That’s very important for women. The reality is that holds and escapes are so much more effective when done by a stronger person. Sometimes you can do the right thing but you may not have the power to execute it. That’s frustrating and can lead to loses vs less skilled but stronger opponents. A 180-pound man has strength even if he never trains. A woman needs to work hard to combat that.
ADDED 6/6/2018
Dee 5’10” 188-pounds
I work in security and often times all I need to do is arrive and look at someone. When you look at me I don’t seem to have a bodybuilder’s physique, but when you touch (if allowed) you realize that I have rock hard muscles from head to toe. I have done many, many things using my power. I have boxed, kick-boxed, wrestled, done wrestling sessions, ball-busting and done tough woman contests. I love men but only once they understand the need and importance of being at my service. I don’t ever dress up as a Dominatrix (in leather, etc), but much of my daily life is that of a Domme-Lady.
My ex-husband had a son before we met. He got custody as his wife (the mother) left him and remarried a man in her native Thailand. When my ex-husband and I got divorced, he knew he couldn’t handle Carter so I happily got custody of him. Carter is now twenty-four. I am forty-five. I am the only mother that Carter has ever known and we are very close. He is only in brief/occasional contact with his father and not in contact at all with his biological mother at all.
Carter is half-Thai and a very handsome young man. He’s about 5’10” 160-pounds, so he’s quite slender. When Carter was growing up I know that some people commented on his unusual mother. It isn’t everyday that you see a 5’10” 188-pound black woman in the suburbs with a Thai son! I think the fact that I can bench press 185, leg press 1,280, squat 435 and deadlift 485 has an impact on people. They don’t know my lifts but they sense my presence and strength. They also may not know about my fighting background but in that case they sense something special there as well.
I never put up with any nonsense from Carter and honestly he never gave me much. He has always been a great student and a very nice boy. We have had far, far less fighting than most moms with their sons. I guess my presence affected him also. Males just seem to understand that it’s best to get along peacefully with me.
Like most young guys, Carter liked to wrestle. He never wanted to be on the team or anything like that but we’d arm wrestle and regular wrestle. As he got to be twelve, thirteen and fourteen I think he sensed that he should be able to outmuscle a woman. Or at least that most males his age were beginning to have more strength than grown women. When boys are ten through twelve and even thirteen they are often times smaller than the girls their age. Then the boys hit puberty and they expect to become all big and strong. Well, Carter surpassing me wasn’t coming close to happening. I remember when he was sixteen he was about 5’8” 135 and we arm wrestled and we wrestled. I won at arm wrestling with absolutely no problem. Then during our wrestling match I put him in a firewoman’s carry. He was amazed and asked if he’d EVER be stronger than me. I had to break the news to him….No, he would not. I will never let any male, even Carter win. I don’t believe in massaging the male ego that way. I didn’t hurt him but I defeated him, flexed my muscles and joked around about how easily I put most males in their place.
When Carter was twenty we wrestled and I almost felt bad carrying him around in my arms. Once again I had to tell him that genetics and my lifting and training were the main factors in his losses. Carter began praising me. He also, for the first time, took a long look at me in my workout gear and felt my muscles. I could tell that he was seeing me as something other than his mother. He was realizing that I am an ass-kicking lady and I am, indeed, superior to his gender. He asked “mom, can you beat almost any man”. I hadn’t shared that much with Carter but I explained that for my work I had to be able to defeat almost all men even though I didn’t regularly do it. Working in security demands that. I also shared a few stories with him of times when I had to break the ego of men who had gotten out of line. I also told him about some of my matches in training where I left my male opponents wishing that they could simply cuddle up with their mommy and never see me again.
I was very glad that Carter was so impressed. I invited Kerry over, a co-worker. Kerry is about 5’9” 175-pounds, white and an army veteran. Kerry was nice enough to wrestle me for the second time. The first time he faced me was a year earlier and we were at a grappling training seminar. I beat Kerry with a sleeper hold as I had his right leg scissored. He had said he’d be willing to try again so I invited him over so my son could see me against a trained man. I didn’t know him all that well at this point. But I really wanted my son to see me face and defeat a different male. He should know that he isn’t the only male that I can dispatch.
Kerry was very nice but he also came at me with a lot of gusto. It’s amazing, however, how stupid men get when their pride is at stake and they get too excited. Kerry got so high up that I flipped him right over my hip. I held on and had him wrapped up in a rear naked choke and a body scissors. As badly as Kerry didn’t want to tap out, I knew he would need to. But before getting his submission I milked it and wore him down more and more. Finally I clamped on full power and he tapped furiously. I stood up and looked down at my beaten male opponent. Kerry seemed to have a very primal, gut reaction to this and ATTACKED me! Not smart to attack a woman that just beat your ass.
I never fully relax in settings like this and Kerry came with FISTS. I avoided his punches and got his arm and elbow bending the wrong way Then I got him face down on the mat. I drove his arm behind his back and told him that I just might break it. I then told Carter that I’d show him how I finish off a man who gets too rough with me. I hammer locked his other arm and now both of his hands were bent up behind his neck. I said “nighty night little bastard” and I pressed my feet on the sides of his neck and kept wrenching his arms until he passed out. I immediately got rope and tied his wrists and ankles.
When Kerry woke up he was groggy and in a very tough situation. I asked him why he came at me even as my son, Carter, was watching. Kerry just said he didn’t know. I untied his ankles, put my foot on his throat and told him to either come up with a better answer or I’d tie the rope around his neck. Kerry was terrified and he said that he felt bad that he got beaten up so badly. White men have a natural fear of strong black women and Kerry had every right to feel terrified at this point.
I had Kerry stand and demanded that he put his tied-up-arms over his head. He refused. I don’t like men that refuse. I pinched Kerry’s testicles until he cried like the little bitch he is. I then asked again if he’d lift his arms up this time. He did. I sent a chilling kick to his ribs and he leaned down. I then pinched his nipples until he nearly cried. Carter was dead silent watching his mom destroy a capable, skilled man.
I untied Kerry’s wrists and asked him if he wanted to fist fight me. He had his head down and declined. I decided to scare the hell out of him and teach him a real lesson. I grabbed Kerry by the throat and balls and backed him up to the wall. I squeezed his balls and his throat neck until he looked like an emotionally dead-man. To his absolute horror I carried him to his car and dumped him in it. See the benefits of being a 5’10” 188-pound Amazon?
Carter was in shock. He had never seen the Domme side of me. As soon as I walked in he gave me a big hug. It was a protector hug and I was the protector! One week later Carter courageously asked if he could wrestle with me. Uh, a 5’10” 160-pound weakly young man vs a 5’10” 188-pound Amazon who has dedicated her life to her power. It was fine with me. I was smart and aware enough at this point to understand the psychology behind what was going on. Carter was seeing me in a while new way and was equal parts amazed, embarrassed and intimidated.
I told Carter not to feel bad about how it goes because I am, of course, a very powerful woman as he knows. Carter shook his head and just said “yes”. I was pleased with his humility. I was not, however, impressed with his very thin, weak legs and very narrow hips and shoulders. I let Carter try and push me and, of course, he had no luck. I encouraged him and told him to dig deep and give it all the machismo he has. No luck. I then grabbed Carter around the ribs and lifted him straight up. I carried him about ten feet and dumped him on the couch. I returned to the center of the room and took my work out gear off and was down to my bikini. Carter didn’t see me like this very often but I knew that he noticed my muscles and power. He knew I was strong but what I just did to him and how I looked left him shaken. My legs are thick, my arms are solid and my wide hips tend to scare men to the point where they can’t think straight at all. Carter tried again and this time I trapped his head and right shoulder. Then I stepped on his right foot and took his left foot out from under him. He was on the ground and I grabbed his head and neck and put him in-between my legs as I was standing up still. I said “I love you, dear. Momma loves you, don’t worry”. I exerted just enough pressure to make him yelp. I told Carter to do everything her can to get free.
Of course Carter had no idea what to do nor would any man. I laughed my evil laugh, bent down and picked him up as if I was going to pro-wrestling-piledrive him. To Carter’s shame I held him there for about ten more seconds before putting him on the ground (no piledrive lol). I had Dommed many men, but never my adopted son. I wasn’t sure how to proceed so I decided to just give him my simple command when he was on the ground….kiss my feet. It must have been the right decision because Carter kissed them immediately. I then told him to stand up and fight like a man.
Carter said, out of nowhere, “I love you mommy”. Wow, he said mommy! I smiled and told him that he has very good instincts not as a wrestler, but as a worship-man. We began again and this time I grabbed his wrist and hit the perfect nerve-hold. I then grabbed him in a head-lock. I laughed and told him that this is TOO easy! I took Carter to the ground and wrapped my crazy-strong legs around his ribs. I told him in my sweetest voice that I could crack EVERY one of his ribs if I wanted to. I told him to feel my legs and he was clearly both nervous and intimidated. I think he was also impressed. I made him beg me not to hurt him and Carter said “please don’t hurt me mommy” along with several other things that made me giggle. I held his arms to subdue him further and slapped a reverse head-scissors on my twenty-year-old son. With my glutes crushing his face I reminded him how easy it would be to knock him out. He had no pride left and he understood.
I let go and stood over my very defeated opponent. I didn’t like his shirt so I ripped it entirely off. I finally was going to mention my nail-in-the-coffin. “dear, I am not really related to you which is why I am so much stronger and which is why you have that erection right now. A woman beat your ass. A woman beat you up and being made into a submissive has gotten you erect. Stand up, take off your shorts and let your big dog breathe”.
I had crossed over many lines and was now taking ownership of him. He disrobed and stood before me totally beaten, humiliated and erect. I demanded that Carter go get me a chair as he remained naked. I was acting on Domme-instinct. I sat on the chair with him over my lap. I began, for the first time ever, spanking him. An ass-kicking isn’t the same without some spanking. I didn’t have the heart to hurt his dear tush but I got him good enough. After the last spanking I turned Carter over and held him in my arms. He was like a baby except his penis was erect. Carter asked a very normal couple of questions; Am I weird? Do I have a small penis? I told him that he is not weird at all, he is a very normal and wonderful man. I also used my finger to measure and told him that a six-inch man is average and he meets that requirement for sure. He had really made himself vulnerable and humble.
Lastly I picked Carter up, across my shoulders, and carried him to my room where there is a full-length mirror. I made him look at his naked, beaten erect body being easily held steady by ME. I spun him around and gently put Carter down. Then I kissed him on the cheek and said “that’s a Domination, dear”.
I did that to Carter because it felt right and I do that to all men. It’s my relationship to the male species. I never planned it or thought much about it, it just happened. Carter was amazed and I got weeks worth of hugs and kisses. He also, of course, asked if it was bad that he got an erection repeatedly. Once again I told him that it certainly was not bad at all. It was very natural. He expressed his desire to find a muscular, strong woman to date and marry and he confessed that his love of obstacle races on TV is so he can see athletic, strong women. He didn’t know the level of fun of losing to a different woman, but he had an inkling about it. I was also honored by the fact that Carter asked to feel my muscles. I love posing and flexing for men. Carter’s eyes got huge when he saw me in a bikini and could admire my large, stronger rear-end, legs and upper body without being afraid for the well-being of his little male body.
No, I wasn’t surprised at how easy it was to beat Carter just as I wasn’t surprised about beating up Kerry. Men are no match for me in almost all cases. I had these two men beaten in every way possible. They owe their existence and their manhood to me. While Kerry probably has nightmares about me, Carter and I remain extremely close. While his male ego took an initial bruising, it was important for him to understand how Female Power and Dominance works.
From Carter;
At any time mom could have punched Kerry out cold. Or she could have kicked him unconscious. I think she saw him as an inferior being that she couldn’t totally abuse. He came after her and he got what he had coming to him. It was amazing how much bigger and more superior she looked as time went on and what a pathetic, helpless creep he looked like.
I couldn’t believe how easily mom defeated me. She just whipped my ass from start to finish. I think that losing as badly as I did was more embarrassing than getting a boner. I can’t control my boners, that’s just a fact. I do feel like I should have been able to defend myself a little bit but I couldn’t at all. I have for sure taken on the role of a mom-pleaser now. I respect her so much and want to be on her all-time good side. I enjoy seeing and feeling mom’s muscles. She is like an amazing artwork.
From Del;
I am a police officer and was a classmate of Dee’s. I developed a massive crush on her and asked Dee out. She accepted and she asked me if I wanted an “informal match”. Then she said that it may be more of a “Domme time”. I wasn’t sure what she meant but she wanted to defeat and dominate me. I assumed she wanted me to let her win which sounded sexy. But no, Dee began telling me that she can easily whip a man like me. She was forty-one and I was twenty-six at the time. I am about 5’11” 180-pounds. I was thrilled to be at my apartment with her. I love Dee’s curves!
What I didn’t know until I saw Dee dressed down more was that she’s BUILT! I thought that she was just tall and decently built but NO, she’s a brickhouse! I realized that maybe she could defeat me. She seemed tough in class but I never really grappled with her. Dee put her arm up and we began a Roman Knuckles contest. I was in total shock. I was on the ground and my fingers hurt like hell. Dee just let me go and told me to try again and this time bring some manliness with me. Dee gave me a judo flip and followed me to the floor. She applied a rear-naked-choke and body-scissors that had me ready to nap. Dee then laid me flat on the floor and she sat on my lower back. She pulled my chin up and she could have broken my neck. She then gave me a FULL wedgie, tearing my undies entirely. She was like the schoolyard bully and I was a helpless dork.
Not yet satisfied Dee gave me a full nelson and applied it with full force. She encouraged me to fight back, but there was nothing that I could do. To my shock I was placed on the floor face up and Dee took whatever clothes I had off. I have no idea why but I was sexually aroused. Dee looked down at me, snickered and pressed on my balls and the underside of my penis with her foot. I lost my load. My penis shrunk and sat there tiny as I had jizz all over me. Dee shook her head and said “I don’t think dating will work. But I am going to have you kiss my ass and wear a ribbon around your little dick”.
It was the start of my friendship with Dee. Actually, it’s my servant-hood to Dee. Every so often she orders me around and I do whatever she wants. If I am lucky I get to kiss her butt. One time I was allowed to give her a massage. I am very scared of Dee. It seems like she is under control but she also jokes around a lot about her hand involuntarily squeezing and getting random fits of man-hating. I think she’s kidding but still she scares me.
Yes, I would marry Dee IF I could. But I do know and understand that I am not good enough for her. I am not sure what kind of man is worthy of her.
From Dee;
Boys amuse me. I don’t meet many men so I rather use the term boys. I believe that a woman either gets bossed around or she does the bossing!
Q) Are there certain kinds of men that are drawn to you and to other strong, dominant women?
A) I have had several times when more slim, short, not-so-strong white men have been very, very attracted to me and are drawn to my power. Other than that usually more loud and proud black men will hit on me. If they do it without being a jerk then it’s fine with me and I’d say it’s actually a compliment.
Q) What are your thoughts about ball-busting?
A) I need to assess situations quickly and accurately at all times. The stakes are usually high and my training has taught me to make the best decisions about what kind of force to use. For my own use I find ball-busting very necessary. And I have done it all. I have squeezed men’s balls, slapped them, kneed, punched, kicked…you name it. If I want to I can end a fight by way of ball busting in the most frightening way.
I also find ball-busting to be an excellent tool when dealing with the men that I dominate. My goal is not to hurt these gentlemen but rather to control them. Along the way there could be some pain involved and there will certainly be humiliation for the gentleman. The thing that arouses men the most, especially submissive men, is to feel a complete and total lack of control. To feel entirely inferior and beneath a worthy, dominant woman. It is a very, very erotic way for a powerful Goddess and a weak Runt to enjoy one another. Imagine the bonding experience of when my son was in my arms erect and asked about the size of his ding-dong. It was very sweet because he was asking about his very prized manhood. You can also imagine how great I felt when Del was beaten, on the ground and had jizzed. As he laid there with his little limp dick we both knew who was superior and who was inferior.
Q) Dee, what is your present situation as far as Servants and Man-Slaves?
A) I presently have three men who are are regulars. I have others who live farther away and are allowed occasional contact with me. One man is fifty-one and his son is twenty-six. I own them both. I do occasional work for high, high end men at parties and it always involves Domination. I was hired for his 50th birthday and he was surprised and VERY embarrassed. His friends and even his son knew that he loved strong, muscular women. Well, he was first allowed five dances and then I would be wrestling and dominating this 5’9” 162-pound man. And his friends and his twenty-five-year-old 5’9” 155-pound son would be watching. We were at a lovely private party room.
Robert is the father, Andy is the son. Robert was absolutely blown away by me. Seeing that I was an inch taller and thirty-five pounds heavier than him drove this shy man crazy. His cock was wild and raging but when I told him that we’d be wrestling he was even more excited and he was terrified as well.
When the dancing was over I demanded that Robert strip down to his undies and his undershirt. I was in my bikini and I asked the 12-15 men watching if they wanted to see a fifty-year-old man get dominated. When we began I constantly took his legs out from under him. I’d send him to the ground, get him back up and do it again. I had to assure his friends and his son that I wouldn’t hurt this old man. Once I was satisfied I jammed his little body between my legs and squeezed him. He looked so weak and helpless. I then put his back on my thigh and pressed his chin and thigh down and gave him one hell of a back-breaker. I could hear his back crack and the sound and his helplessness aroused me.
I then talked quietly to Robert and told him that “I am going to take your little undies off. Your friends and your son are going to see your hard little dick shaking back and forth. Then I’m going to take your shirt off and they will see your weak little chest and your little belly. You’ll rip some of your chest hair out and give it to me. Then, Robert, you will be over my lap as I sit on a chair. Just like when you were a naughty little boy I will spank you. I will watch your legs kick and watch your puny ass turn red. All the while everyone will be laughing at you and making fun of you. A woman is whipping your ass and you love it. You are a fifty-year-old little submissive Slave. Well, if you want to be a bitch, then it’s a bitch you’ll be. I brought little girl’s panties, a collar and leashes for you to wear. I heard that this is your dream but did you know that a nightmare is just one form of a dream, Robert”.
I am a woman of my word and soon enough Robert was naked and ripping out his chest hair. He crawled and handed it to me like a very good little boy. Robert then wore his pink panties with his tent-pole pushing the cloth out. I pulled them down only when he was over my lap and in spanking position. I delivered some beautiful open-handed slaps to his rear end and those puny little matchstick legs kicked wildly. I even reached in between his legs and pinched his little dick and his testes. Then I gave Robert some humiliating news. I would be having him stand on a chair naked…and hard. Robert, true to his submissive form, didn’t argue and immediately took his spot on the chair.
I then lifted the helpless Slave-Pleb across my shoulders and walked him around the room. He is a light, weak little piss-ant. I then brought Robert to the private, back room and I simply couldn’t control my self. My work was done, but I spent the next ten minutes crushing his helpless, inadequate body. I was so glad that I had enough “toys” in my bag to tie Robert down.
During the initial beatdown with the crowd I noticed his quiet, shy son’s face. I am very good at noticing Submissive men when I see them. His son Andy is, without a doubt, just like his father. I left Robert alone briefly and went out to the group of men and told Andy to come with me. Soon enough Andy saw his dad tied down in the back room. I told Andy that he would now need to FIGHT to free his father.
I immediately tore into Andy. He tried fighting back and getting to his dad but I bear-hugged him just to start things off. Soon enough Andy was in-between my legs naked, hard and he had the look of a sweet, weak little Slave. I grapevined Andy and told him that I’d be leading him over to my bag by the balls and I’d find an extra-small condom for him to wear. I jammed it on Andy and told him that if he ejaculates without permission I will neuter him and his father. I laid Andy down and kept hold of his balls. He admitted to being a virgin and an oral sex virgin. I had to teach him. I placed my lady area on his face and taught him how to kiss, lick and suck. Meanwhile Robert was watching. I asked him why he couldn’t protect his son. He was silent. Andy was pretty good for a beginner. Then I told him that he could kiss his virginity goodbye. I gave Andy woman-centered, female-dominated grapevine-sex. Following his release I was very fast-thinking in my next goal…tying Andy down and raping Robert. Sure enough man #2, dear daddy, was on the ground facing up and being smothered by my pussy. I made sure he understood that an old man like himself really didn’t deserve such nice pussy but I really found something about him and his son very sexy. Robert was the shits at eating pussy so I needed to slap him a few times. He got a little better. I made sure that Robert understood that he wasn’t nearly as fun as his helpless little son at anything. I was exhilarated. I raped two men, a father and a son. And I knew that these men were my Slaves.
Both men professed their love for me profusely over the next month. I never planned for this to happen, but they became my property and have been for the last thirteen months. The boys do everything from small favors for me to getting extreme humiliation and everything in-between. Once a month they are reminded what worthless little runts they are. I am always able to come up with new ways to make them understand the greatness of their Goddess.
One of my favorite Slaves is a quiet, humble 5’7” 145-or-so pound white man who is the consummate family man. As a smaller middle-aged man, he doesn’t seem to feel that he can let his masculine guard down in public. But I have taken him to his most vulnerable, erotic place.
I first men Jon when our sons were friends and did extra-curricular activities together. It was one of those things where I could easily tell that he liked me but he was also extremely shy about it and well-mannered. I felt like he was quietly always searching for ways to be where I was or to ask me something. It took him a while but finally he asked about my weight lifting. It was that small, tiny opening that allowed me to workout with him which turned into a “domme” session. Basically I had him come over and lift with me in my basement. When he failed to curl 25lbs I teased him and offered to arm wrestle him. It was THAT simple! I won easily and asked him to please turnover his man-card because he no longer deserved one! By the time I began giggling at him he had an erection. I was VERY forward and asked him if he has a little thing for losing to females. Jon didn’t know what to say.
I was on over-drive and ready to quickly Domme this guy. He was too adorable and clean-cut not to. I offered him the chance to win back his man-card by coming to my partially-padded room and to wrestle with me. I think Jon noticed the Domme-devices pretty quickly!
Jon is a typical small, weak, suburban white male. He had never wrestled and he is as weak as a child. I not only easily defeated Jon, I also ripped his clothes off and began ordering him to kiss my body. Why was this turning me on so much???? I don’t think it was because I was attracted to Jon. I think I was attracted to how easily and seamlessly I took him into my world and devastated him. Since Jon is married I needed to send him home looking normal. Mission accomplished.
But by the time Jon left an hour later he was extremely happy with the list of things he’d do for his goddess. Sure, he had been teased and overpowered, but Jon also admitted to me that he had almost hurt his hands and he had stained some of his clothing thinking about me over the past few years. Sure enough he had been having some very interesting fantasies about me. Jon is now a man that does many, many things for me. His most grand time in life is when he can think of nothing else but his wonderful Goddess and her needs.
Q) What’s the most humiliating thing that you have ever done to a man?
A) I believe that it’s the times that men really feel they can win and teach me a lesson. I have had a few times where male security personnel were learning to grapple and I’d beat them in very dominating, painful, humiliating fashion in front of their employees, wife, boss, etc.. I love cases where you know the man desperately can’t stand the thought of losing but ultimately they have no choice.
In terms of pure Femme-Domme I would say that it’s when I have made men (rarely) stroke one another’s penis. If they choose to refuse then I beat them up. They always understand that if they give me trouble they will end up blowing the other guy and swallowing. I don’t take any refusals or crap from any man.
Q) When you asked your son to write about his experiences with you, you said he did so right away. Is he always a mom-pleaser?
A) My son is a very sweet young man. Yes, he did it right away and that’s par for the course with him. He loves his mama. Yes, he’s also quite intimidated by me but he’s extremely sweet about it. I am very complimented when he asks to feel me flex or when he’s in awe of my muscles or how easily I can handle him in a wrestling match. He tells me often how much he loves me and how he’ll always take care of me. He definitely honors his mommy.
Q) Do you ever want to get married again?
A) I seem to get everything I want without marriage. This way I can still get alone time. If I ever want to get married I know that several men would be more than willing.
Added 5/25/2018
Q) Melanie, can you tell us a bit about your athletic background and background with lifting?
A) I have essentially zero athletic background in a traditional sense. I never played any of the regular sports because I never had an interest in any of them. As far as lifting, that appealed to me even before high school because my brother had weights and I knew I was strong. I could beat all the boys at arm wrestling and about once a year a guy would start a fight with me and I’d deck him. And I can assure you that it happened each and every time a boy would mess with me. I always won.
I kept lifting and I remember buying some magazines and a book to help me along. It wasn’t until I was twenty-three that I had my first trainer and was really helped along. He was shocked because with a bodyweight of two-hundred pounds and looking like a typical fat-ish kind of gal, I could already bench press 180. By the time I was twenty-six I could do 220. Now I top-out at 250. My legs are actually my strength. I can squat 400 with relative ease and I can do the most weight that they put on most machines. I was a “beast” before the word was even used in that sense.
Q) Wow! When did you learn about ball busting and how did you discover its benefits?
A) I knew early on that I was a Dominant female. I was painfully shy but would get a thrill from decking a guy or holding a guy down at my mercy. I think I always knew that a man’s most sensitive area was between his legs. BallBusting has gone hand-in-hand with being a Dominant Woman. I can’t imagine a woman with my fascination about Dominatrix-activities not being into cock-crushings and ball busting.
As far as benefits, there are benefits to me which is the most important thing. It gives me a special satisfaction to control a man’s destiny by way of his most macho, masculine area. It is also very easy to get quick, complete compliance from men by using their genitals. Men get a larger arousal by being tamed this way than any other. Not all men want to feel the pain, but they all want to give up control of their penis and testicles to a gorgeous, confident, dominating woman.
Q) Those lifts you listed are amazing. Can you describe your physique to us please?
A) I am 5’6” but most people tell me that I appear taller than that. My calves are 18 ¾ ” inches and my thighs are 28 ¾” . My biceps are 18 1/8”. I am 44-DD-30-41. My back is extremely broad, my neck is admired by many, many men and my feet are extremely sought after as well. My rear end is large and muscular. I between 215 and 225 pounds, 217 is the most common weight that pops up on my scale. I am told that I have the physique of a Goddess, but not all men can handle that. Actually, most can’t.
Q) How did you get involved with Domination and what role does wrestling, weight lifting and martial arts play in it?
A) This is a pretty long story. I was twenty-one and needed money. I wanted to go to college and live in a decent part of town so making minimum wage was not going to get it done. I got a job as a topless dancer and it was not too bad. One day a guy asked me if I would “kick him in the balls”. I didn’t know what to say.so I told him that I would do it, but needed $50. He scoffed and said $20. I told him to F--- Off. He quickly said “okay, $50”. I didn’t contemplate at all, I just gave him a firm kick to the jimmies. He hit the ground and ended up very happy with how it went.
Well, I became the muscular, powerful, dominant stripper that guys came to see. I started making hundreds of dollars per night, I even made over $1,000 a few times. I was out-earning all the girls by a lot. I was doing nothing but muscle/domination type things at the club by this point. It paid to have this specialty. Sometimes guys would just want me to tell them about my muscles and accomplishments dominating men.
A couple of guys paid me to Dominate them outside of the club. I had actually gotten my whole aura down. You see, I wasn’t just a Dominatrix. I was a Wrestling/MMA Dominatrix.
You see, a few weeks after I started at the strip club I began taking MMA classes. I fell in love. I had found my calling! Right away I loved grappling, punching, kicking and winning! I would train with anyone, big, strong, huge guys who could kick my ass admired me. I’d go toe-to-toe with them even though I’d lose. Why? Because it made me better. I would also face any woman and the smaller or less trained men. It only took a few months before I could wipe the floor with about 80% of the other students.
I took my training and started using it at the club and in private sessions. I put it in high-gear and really perfected my sensual, strict and unusual craft. So I was lifting like crazy, learning how to legitimately kick ass and learned about being a Dominatrix. I discovered that I was going to do something very, very unique.
I was going to be a Muscular, Ass-Kicking Dominatrix. Ultimately I did all of the usual Dominatrix activities but before that I would go legit one-on-one with the guy and beat the crap out of him. I didn’t care if it was grappling or using strikes. It usually ended up being grappling because the guys understood that I could beat the shit out of them with street-fight rules.
I am not sure how to really make this easy to understand, but with my size, strength and the training and experience I have, I was dangerous. Several years ago it got to the point where any man that came through the door was an easy win. I have beaten male pro athletes, collegiate wrestlers and guys who fancy themselves as thugs. I am not going to tell you that I can beat any and every man, but I can put well more than 90% of men in a dog cage without much trouble…hahaha, yes I have done it…several times.
So now I have my college degree, I work a “normal” job, I am married AND I am still a Dominatrix. I first beat the men, then Dominate them. I don’t let just any man pay for my time. They have to be a special man to be allowed to get their ass kicked and be Dominated by me. While I enjoy the money, I do this now for my own sexual enjoyment.
Q) Wow! Amazing! Can you please tell us about your marriage and job?
A) My husband is African-American, about 6’1”, 210 pounds and ten years older than me. He is a very sweet gentleman. We met at work and he immediately knew that I was in control of him. You see, after a while a person’s Authentic-Self comes out and this is who I am. I am a Superior Woman and he knew it. We dated and on our fifth date I beat him with-in inches of his life without even using strikes. I used just my grappling skills. The kicker is that he was a professional baseball player and did briefly make it to the major leagues as a utility corner outfielder. We have not had children and I never want any. I Dominate him a few times a year. He has tremendous strength and can defeat me arm wrestling, but I lift more in the gym. I also can beat him as if he’s an old rug. It is necessary that I make him feel like a helpless man-whore and it isn’t difficult. I am still getting stronger and more skilled. He is also my 365-day-per-year Slave. We have a normal relationship in some ways but he is, without a doubt, my sex slave and life slave. I get everything I want all the time and in every way. His life-pleasure is to serve me. His other true pleasure is to see me destroy the body, ego and mind of other men. He enjoys seeing them fall prey and be exposed for the rodents that they are.
As far as my job, I work in outside landscape. Appropriately enough I own 51% of the firm so I am the boss. Most of the employees are men. They all sense my vibe. Some of them know I am into Domination but all of them know that there’s something different and special about me. I don’t need to threaten them, I don’t need to scold them, I am just myself and that alone keeps them beneath me. I am, Authentically, a Dominatrix. Don’t get me wrong, I adore these smaller women who Domme men, but I am different. I beat them up and then dominate them.
Q) What role does ballbusting play now in your Domination and has it also been crucial to your Authenticity?
A) I had to study ballbusting on my own because martial arts classes including MMA classes don’t really get into what I wanted and needed to know. I beat men without crushing their balls. I want a clean, clear win. I always flatten the men so they are helpless. Even before I gag them and tie their wrists and ankles, I want them and need them to be very scared and obedient. It is at this time that I first address the situation. No two Domme-Sessions are the same, but generally my scared male victim will then have his pants and shorts removed. He is told that what used to be HIS manhood region is now mine. I will return it to him but no promises are made about what shape his crotch will be in when he gets it back.
It is at this time that I degrade the way the man’s penis looks. Generally I can mock it’s size. If that is not realistic, then I tell him that it’s very ugly and not particularly masculine. I take great pleasure in asking him whether he can defend his most valuable jewels. Of course he can not and it’s only right of me to tell him the possibilities that he can do nothing about. It is at this point that he learns that I can grab and squeeze each testicle until it (or they both) simply pop. He is informed of the fact that I can cut off all of the blood flow to his penis, essentially doing a tourniquet to his cock. His ball sack is also not safe. It can be ripped and torn very easily because it’s quite thin.
Words alone don’t do the job. It might start the man crying, but I want more. I put each ball in pinching position and show him how I could rip his sack like I rip a piece of paper. Then I show him how I can cut off the blood supply to his penis. All it takes is a firm pinch and the blood in those vessels and veins are stopped. There are then the reality of kicks. I teach the gentleman about how any lady like myself can push a pair of testicles up inside of his stomach. When a man is kneed or kicked in the balls, the balls go upward but there’s really nowhere for them to go.
So what happens? The balls can crush between the groin bone and the foot. The balls can also be sent upwards into the man’s stomach. I do not want permanent damage or pain beyond a certain point, but I could do it….Easily. These men have a feeling that I won’t haul off and kick or knee their balls. The thing that scares them more is the idea of me squeezing their balls without mercy, stepping on his balls and doing those devious things that are slow, painful torture. I keep my supply of toys with-in view. I have chastity devices, antique and new-age torture machines (small, usually hand-sized), whips, heels and much more. In other words, the men are not worried about one big, massive kick. They are worried about a trickle of painful things done by a powerful, experienced, dominant woman who is enjoying all of this as much as he is.
Why does the man enjoy this so much? I am not entirely sure, but it all does sort of make sense to me. If I enjoy dominating them, why wouldn’t they enjoy being dominated? When I began I worried that men would find it all to be “too much” when they finally had a session with a Domme. But to this day, I have never met a man who lost interest in seeing a Dominatrix.
There is a special closeness involved with ball slapping and with testicle proximity. I enjoy being close physically to a man and seeing his balls swell up with each slap. I enjoy the feeling of a ball that is trying like hell not to break. The penis and sack get very red and beaten. Sometimes my stiletto marks are visible which really excites me. I torture other parts of a man, but there’s something special about squeezing and putting pressure on a man’s most private, erotic area.
I will also slap and upper-cut a man’s crotch. I can do these from the front or from behind. I don’t closed hand fist punch a guy’s balls. That wouldn’t be helpful for anyone. The great thing is that I am an artist. I always find something new to do with a guy’s privates that gives me a maximum level of control. Men end up quite terrified of me but they also fall madly and deeply in love with me. But they can’t do anything about it.
Q) What are some of your favorite times where you’ve used a man’s crotch to your advantage and for your enjoyment/arousal?
A) That’s like picking a favorite tropical vacation island or picking between Hollywood’s hottest men. I would say that finding out that my religious leader is a submissive was the start of it. It’s a very liberal congregation but he still qualifies as my religious leader which adds to the excitement. If I would not have been as experienced as I am I may have missed the signs.
He began asking me about whether I work out and if I played any sports. As soon as that line of questioning started, I had the confidence that I would one day see him on my Domination Platform in the basement. We kept talking that evening and I ended things by asking him to work out with me. A few days later I was out-lifting him and he was making an admission to me that I already knew…that he was turned on by my power.
I insisted on driving him to my home. I held his hand and walked him to the basement. I think he knew from the large, old-fashioned wooden door leading into the Dungeon that something special happens inside. I opened the door and he saw the torture devices. There were, at the time, three restraining devices, blindfolds, shackles and a variety of other scary things that drew his attention. I asked him if he wanted to begin now. All he would need is one hour.
He was clearly excited and if he was nervous at all I couldn’t even tell. I explained to him that the only thing that would happen now is that we’d wrestle. That’s what the mats were for! I told him to take his pants and shirt off. Oh, the irony of him wearing a wife-beater undershirt along with his tighty-whities. At 5’9” and 158 pounds he looked like he was ready to take a profound, complete beating. Then I dressed down to my orange lingerie. When he saw all 5’6” and 220 pounds of me, the reality finally hit home. This wasn’t going to be a situation where I lock him up and blow him. This was going to be an ass-kicking.
I asked him if he ever wrestled before. He sheepishly said “no”. I only asked him just so he could hear his own admission of weakness. I walked right up to him and looked him in the eyes. I touched his lips and said “you’re fucked”.
I began the wrestling by throwing him over my hip four times. Each time I held on to him by the collar so I could send him for a new flip right after the last one was complete. He looked dizzy so I got behind him and put the mother of all chokes on him. I whispered in his ear that “I won’t knock you out, but I’ll come quite close my dear”. You see, I didn’t want to scare this fella as I do to most guys. As he was close to passing out I let go. I placed him on the mat and sat on his chest. I then told him, still talking sweetly, that I was going to place my thighs right around his neck and head and squeeze him. I let him know that even a 20% squeeze would render him useless. Sure enough it did.
Then it began. I used my standing wooden device and locked in his wrists and ankles. I slipped his penis through the cock-hole and pulled at it so it would get entirely hard. It didn’t take much! He looked very worried but his cock would not soften. I pulled his balls through the scrotum holder and told him that even though this would hurt, it would be best if he didn’t worry too much. You see, he had to learn one of the first lessons of being a Slave; Don’t worry because you have no control anyways. You are HER pawn.
I slapped the shit out of his penis and his testicles. They got beautifully red and as instructed he stayed perfectly quiet. After his fifteen minutes were up, I gave him a small wooden mallet. He was instructed to pound on his own cock and balls until the “screamed”. Well, he was a quick-study and did just as told. I gave him some very, very good news. He was informed that he had earned a second Domination and that he had earned a “white feather”. I tied a white yarn ribbon on to his cock. He was told to keep it on until the next time he’s Domm’ed. I wasn’t sure when that next time would be, but I would be the one who decides. He got all ribbon’ed up and was ready to hit the road…until next time. One of the most beautiful things that I had ever seen was his sore, bruised cock and balls with the adorable white ribbon tightly fastened to it.
Another very enjoyable time was years ago when I was dumped by a guy. Okay, so no biggie, he didn’t like me. I was disappointed but it wasn’t the end of the world. But then he made his crucial errors.
First off, he wanted to dump me in person. Now that’s a mistake, there’s no reason to do it that way. But then he decided to tell me everything that he doesn’t like about me; too outspoken, my ass is way too big, and he prefers blondes. I asked him to elaborate on the big ass part. He told me that he enjoys squeezing it, but he would get sick of seeing the same old big ass all the time. He said that if I could work off 1/3rd of my ass, then he’d consider dating me again.
Well, we calmly finished dinner and I was cordial. When we exited the restaurant I went to hug him and I jammed my thigh up into his balls. Then I quickly reached into his pants and squeezed his balls until he passed out. I threw him in my car and drove to the dungeon. I locked him away and we had a nice talk about “body-shaming”. We agreed that this would end everything. I wouldn’t hurt him again and he’d never mention this to anyone. I was such a sweetheart, I let him go and pray that he’s now a more educated man. I even hope that his balls work again one day!
Added 5/22/2018
5’4 ¾” 148-lbs.
While I am now a big, strong woman with two black belts and plenty of muscle, I started as a simple girl. My brothers are two and one year older than me with the one-year-older brother being twins. I had a good, fun childhood but my brothers did get rough.
As a teenage girl, I had to teach all three of them some painful lessons. First off, I began martial arts at nine years of age and was also the best athlete in my class. I wasn’t a full tomboy, but I could beat the boys at nearly everything. My brothers were more athletic than most but not as eye-catching as me.
When I was eleven I beat my twelve-year old brother at arm wrestling. He got pissed and insisted we wrestle. When we wrestled he got mean and scratched me so I kneed him in the balls. Hey, he didn’t take my warnings seriously enough. His twin never arm wrestled me but when I was fifteen and he was sixteen he got really proud of his new growth spurt. He said that even with my martial arts he’s too big and he could kick my butt. Well, challenge accepted. And I was a real bitch about it! I ended up sitting on his lower back and had both of his arms hammer-locked. Meanwhile I hooked both of his legs up and back with my feet. I asked him if he wanted me to hurt him more or if he was convinced. He was convinced and didn’t speak to me for several weeks. The twins are both about 5’10” 190 now, but my oldest brother has always been small. When I was eighteen I was already my present height and I was about 135-pounds. He was about 5’8” 145 at twenty years of age. I don’t even remember why we wrestled but it was the most humiliating event of his life. Three of my friends were there and so was one of his friends along with our 2nd cousin. I bent him like a pretzel before saying “time to say your prayers, Joe”. At that point I applied a head-scissors with my already-powerful legs. He was a mess and tapped out before I even got to a 3/4ths squeeze. To his horror I lifted him across my shoulders for an airplane spin immediately after this male-ego-busting defeat. I dropped him on the floor and declared him “done”.
Our 2nd cousin apparently felt humiliated for the whole male species. He came at me and said I better protect myself. Well, he was on the floor in seconds. I sent a knee right into his balls. I asked my brother’s friend if he wanted to try. He was a real moron and said “I don’t beat up girls”. Well, I walked over and slapped him. That got him going. Meanwhile my brother was standing up so I went over and kneed him in the balls. Both other men were on the floor holding themselves and rolling around. This third guy, Steven was immediately introduced to my wrist nerve-hold and when I went to wrench his arm behind his back I saw the ideal opening and decided instead to hold his waist and drive my thigh, from behind, up into his balls. Now all three men were floored! My friends were nervously amused!
Do you have any guess how much trouble ANY of those men gave me after that? Yup…NONE!
When I was in my early-20’s I got very involved with women’s self-defense. I was mugged (well, he tried) and one guy I was dating didn’t understand “no”. In both cases I punched the guys bloody and I was fine, but what if I was like most women and not capable of that? From the ages twenty-one through twenty-eight I was very devoted to it. Just weeks after I turned thirty I got married.
My husband was a member of a dojo that closed. He is half-Korean and about 5’6” 150-pounds. Kai loves Eastern wisdom and that’s how he entered martial arts. I thought he was quite handsome even though I had never been attracted to an Asian man or a man that short before. I also loved how cultured, educated and sophisticated he was for a twenty-six-year old man. We talked a lot and there was a flirting vibe to it.
Kai did finally ask me out on a date and we had a wonderful time. We had been dating for three weeks when he surprised me by showing up at our open grappling Sunday morning time. He was certainly welcome, he just hadn’t come before. Kai looked like he was pretty good when he faced his first opponent even though he was a few inches shorter and about thirty pounds lighter.
The morning’s organizer joked that we’d have a 150-ish intergender championship match with Liz and Kai. OMG, I was going to grapple my boyfriend! Nobody knew we were dating, but we both looked at each other in a strange way. To my surprise and I think to his, we both came out without any hesitation. Poor Kai suffered the same fate as almost every man in that room and almost every man that I have faced. I used my legs to immobilize him and then controlled his head, neck, shoulder and right arm. I had him both trapped and in pain. If I wanted to I could have switched holds and gotten a submission but I always choose to wear the guys down instead. To Kai’s horror I threw him in about four different holds before sitting on his chest and making him choke himself with his own arms. Meanwhile I had folded his legs upward. These were 5:00 time limits and when I got the 4:30 warning I said, aloud, okay, I’ll end it. It was just me thinking aloud but it sounded arrogant. In other words I played with Kai for 4:30 and then it was time to be done with him…and I was.
Kai was amazed and more than a little intimidated. I joked with him that he had better behave himself and be a good boyfriend! As soon as I joked about it I saw his penis rise. While he was filled with embarrassment, he was also aroused. Kai had never been beaten that completely before by anyone. He could feel how I had put-away power in every hold. When I showed up in a bikini ready to wrestle (at his house) one Saturday morning he didn’t know whether to run or to thank the lord for this gift!
If a woman can beat a man in public, she can beat him in private. Chances are it will be even more lopsided in private…..and it was. Instead of five minutes of Female Domination, it was a half-hour. When we wrestled at the dojo Kai got zero offense going against me. The same held true in private. In private, however, I was able to see and feel his naked manhood for the first time. I actually held it in a Death Grip for ten minutes. Kai also felt the sting and humiliation of being carried around across my shoulders and of being spanked naked. He had no idea that in addition to being a legitimate black belt and a bad ass, I am also a kinky Domme-lady when in the mood. This was all new to Kai and he loved it. But make no mistake about it, he was also scared and humiliated.
At the dojo I got comments about how easily and completely I destroyed Kai. It was nice facing such a small man. Heck, he’s my size! While I beat 200-pound men, it isn’t quite the same kind of beat-down. Eventually I had to break the news to them. They were shocked and thought it was hilarious. To me it really wasn’t weird or odd at all. Did I ever think I’d be able to dominate and defeat my husband in routine, easy fashion? Uh, yea, I kinda did. Actually I didn’t think about it much but if I did I would have assumed so.
Word spread about me being a bad-ass and that I can beat men at grappling and stand-up fighting. But word also spread to a few more women that I can kick my husband’s ass. With-in one year, I was teaching two women how to Dominate their weaker husband.. Both women had the size and strength but needed help getting over the top against their fellas.
I am not exactly sure why, but I love to be stronger and tougher than my husband and love seeing other couples that are the same in that way. Here are Sally and Fabi. Then you’ll meet some other outstanding ass-kicking ladies.
Added 5/15/2018
Dear Benji,
Sorry dude, it just wasn’t meant to be. Sorry but I am an old-fashioned girl in certain ways. I want to date a guy that can “take” me. I know that there aren’t all that many dudes anymore that can pin me down and over-power me, but I need to have that kind of a man. There are plenty of fish in the sea and you’ll catch one of them.
The last time we faced each other was at the all-black-belts tournament. You did your best and hung in there for over two minutes. But I have to say that when your biggest accomplishment is that you lasted for two-plus minutes that means you are not on equal footing with me. Sorry Benji, but at the end of our match you were basically semi-conscious and had tapped out furiously.
I also like a man that can be rough and tough with his stand-up fighting. That turns me on! Our stand-up-matches have ended, each time, with you on the ground and refusing to continue. Basically you’ve been my punching bag. I’m 5’3 ½” and about 130-pounds, you’re 5’7” 145-pounds so it isn’t really an issue of size. I am sure, also, that there are other things that I don’t find to be sexy about you. I am just being open and honest with you.
From Samantha
I get hit on a lot and I highly doubt that it’s because of my face. I have also had the issue of male friends almost always coming to a point where they want to be more than friends. This doesn’t always mean that they want a relationship with me, they just want to have some sexual-physical contact with me. Even though I won’t date a guy that I can easily crush (It’s okay if I win, I just don’t want to destroy the dude easily.) I had one male friend get pissed at me for turning him down. I told him I just don’t see him that way. He felt that I was inferring that he lacked masculinity and in a way that was what I was implying. As we talked more I knew that I’d be best off laying him to waste.
I challenged my 5’9” 165-pound male friend to grapple with me. He had been really puny as a teen, but now at twenty-one years of age he actually thought that he was a big guy. I told him that honestly I think he’s still under-average. I had, somewhat intentionally, taken a knife to his male ego. Or maybe I should say that I took an ax to his male ego in saying that. He wanted to wrestle me and he wanted to win. In a sense, his manhood was on the line.
It was a real shame for Charlie because his elbow almost immediately became my property. We both had sweats on so while he had seen my physique in the past, the imagine of my finely tuned body didn’t seem to be fresh in his mind. I applied an old-school hammer-lock but also dug my knee into his ribs. I was beginning to realize, as I had just turned twenty-one, that I have some unusual sexual desires and turn-ons. I was getting excited just because Charlie was moaning and groaning in pain. I took my other shin and put it across his lower back. I methodically and cruelly pressed down which knocked the wind clear out of him. I stood up and he was in full-scale-panic. I told the dumb-ass to shut up and stay calm. I told him that his breath will return shortly. I sat down and put my leg across his lap. He was desperately trying to breathe. I trash-talked Charlie and made sure he understood that our match had lasted a mere minute-and-a-half. I slowly but surely felt his penis harden and poke my leg. I got a stern look and said “excuse you! Is this boner time, asshole? I might just grab that little prick of yours and break it”. Charlie had little breath to apologize with but I berated him for being a weak and submissive man. I knew that my mocking would arouse him further. At this point I just wanted to mess with his pea-brain.
Charlie wasn’t able to wrestle for another two weeks because he was scared. He said that he still felt pain, but I think that it was just to his ego and plain-old fear. I was the one that wanted to wrestle him again. Frankly, as hot as he was for me I don’t think he felt safe around me. I hadn’t become attracted to Charlie but I had become attracted to the idea of kicking his ass and getting off on it. Finally Charlie gathered his male gusto and agreed to try again.
Men are very simple minded and I took advantage of that fact. I told him to get into some nice undies, no shirt and I would wear a bikini. As scared as he was, he was also hoping for some sexual contact. Isn’t that always the male-goal? When Charlie saw my physique up close he was both turned-on and probably scared. I saw his erection pop straight up and I told him that he’s officially advised to keep that thing in-check during the match.
Charlie learned nothing from our previous match. He was, once again, captured in a hammer lock. I made sure to position him the exact same way as I said “Want the wind knocked out of you again, bitch”? Charlie was very much in panic mode but I told him that I had some new plans this time. I put Charlie on his back but still kept his right arm behind his back. I did the splits over his chest so I wouldn’t have to hold his arm behind his back. It was now just stuck/pressed back there. I showed him that my hands are free but told him that I had plans. I took my left hand and reached into his undies and got a full, firm grip on both of his testicles and his hard, throbbing member. I took my right hand and put it around his throat. I had no instruction/practice for what I was doing, I was just acting out what came to my mind. I told him that I would ask him some questions and if he was right I’d squeeze his balls and if he was wrong I’d squeeze his throat/neck. While I didn’t hurt the bastard too badly, he was terrified and very uncomfortable. I will admit that I needed to scoot up and put my lady-part over his face. I was absolutely orgasming like crazy. I told Charlie that HE isn’t turning me on….but Dominating him is turning me on! I rode his face for a half hour and never let go of his balls. I then demanded that he jack-off as I watched and made fun of him. He was active and full of life while he was tugging at himself, but once his man-juice was in the wine glass he looked exhausted and demoralized.
I couldn’t follow through with my plan to have him drink it. I guess I am too kind of a soul for that. But I did want to try this again and we have…twice. Why does he agree to it? It turns him on even though it’s dangerous and emasculating. As for me, I learn something every time I do it. Charlie was my gateway drug into the world of Femme-Domme.
About six months after proving Charlie to be an inadequate man, I began my six-month study in Israel. Unfortunately, in our small cohort group, there were twenty-two males and twelve females. Maybe some females had security concerns to study in Israel, but anyways it was a little too male-oriented. The men, to differing degrees, wanted to be close to me. I was perceptive enough to realize that they were angling at me because, well…they are men!
There was a 4-man-room next to our 2-woman-room. I was feeling pressure and getting annoyed by two of these dorks. But then again, there weren’t many friend-options. Soon enough the third guy annoyed me. It was one of those things where sometimes it was fun to be around them and sometimes it really sucked.
One night they began talking about how amazed I’d be by having sex with them. They said the same thing to my roommate. It was their attempt to be funny but it was kind of gross and it showed their bloated egos. But the fourth guy never joined in. I had a feeling that I needed to do something…compelled to do it! This fourth guy’s silence and class intrigued me. He didn’t even laugh or encourage the other guys.
I told one of the guys, Abraham, that if he laid a hand on me I’d literally kill him with my bare hands. I challenged him right then and there to wrestle me. At about 5’6” 180-pounds, this fat shrimp got his ass kicked. I took his legs out from under him and began squeezing the hell out of his neck, ribs, stomach, legs and arms. I used my legs and arms to flattenedd him to the point that he begged and begged me to stop! I made him call me “Queen” and he did. I stood over Abraham, put my foot on his crotch, mocked him for being hard and told him that he might want to keep it clean from now on unless he wants to get his male-ass whipped again. He was in awe of me from that moment on. I actually asked him, after we returned to the USA, if he played with himself thinking of me and he said yes. The other two unusual men also developed a healthy respect toward me as well. They were quite kind to me and a little bit scared lol!
I was still curious about the 4th roommate. Joshua was only about 5’8” 150-pounds but the most handsome and coolest of the bunch. He was quiet but seemed to be intelligent. I hoped for an occasion to see him more. One day, Josh surprised me with a visit. It was about a week after the ass-kicking. My roommate, Kara, was there also. He told me that he was glad that I beat Abraham and those guys were all now very intimidated by me! I loved it! Joshua told me that he thinks I am a “wonderful lady”. It was a bit dorky and super-sweet. I didn’t know what to say so I said “Josh, I love training and grappling. Since you are an in-shape man, can you wrestle with me”? I had identified him as a “yes man” and I was correct. Joshua told me and Kara that he didn’t expect to win. I chuckled and said “good”!
We locked the door and I began having a ridiculously easy time with Joshua. He did his best, but by that time I was man-beater. As I was handling Joshua I began removing his shirt and his shorts. Soon enough he was in his sexy blue briefs. I wrapped my legs around his head and I remember his penis shooting right through the pee-hole! Us ladies laughed and I just kept telling Joshua how adorable he is. I then asked him if his active-duty-soldier was going to want some action! He was embarrassed by the teasing but he was so extremely complimentary of me as well. I told Joshua to kiss my rear-end and he did…without hesitation. He then followed commands to kiss my feet and to suck each big toe. I told Joshua that he must have trouble playing with himself with three male roommates…he just blushed. It was just the excuse I needed to grab his hose and jerk it off. It was an awesome half-hour handy and I felt strongly connected to Joshua. While we never became boyfriend-girlfriend, Kara and myself would have him do favors for us sexually and we’d give him a ‘hand’ every so often. He’s such a nice, gentle man. How do some men get to be this way?....Well, we found out some interesting information from him.
Joshua’s parents are divorced. He was sixteen when they finally got the official divorce. Joshua said that his dad, right before the official divorce, tried hitting his mom. I asked what happened and his answer surprised me; she beat him up. His mother is about 5’6” 220-pounds and his father is about 5’8” 150-pounds. Joshua saw it happen. His mom literally swatted away his dad’s arm and fist, drove him to the wall, kneed his stomach and punched him. He was on the ground and she gave him a final kick in the testicles to immobilize him. She told Joshua that he had done that one other time about fourteen years earlier and she did the same thing to him back then. He said that his mother is very strong and has taken self-defense, but isn’t that into it and doesn’t see herself as a bad-ass. She says it’s just her size advantage and the fact that some people are tougher than others. He also red-faced admitted that his mom can still beat him at arm-wrestling. I hugged him and said that I understand now why he’s such a mama’s boy!
I am somewhat of a romantic and after returning to the USA, I thought about fixing Joshua up with someone. It didn’t take me long to think of Ella. Ella had broken up with her boyfriend about a year ago and at twenty-six years old, she was four years older than Joshua, but I thought they’d definitely get along. I met Ella through martial arts and she’s also a gym-beast. I would guess that she’s about 5’4” 145.
Well, I put my amateur match-making skills to work. I didn’t have a good record up until this point, but it has now been eleven months since they met and it’s going great!! I asked Ella (pics below) if she felt that he was her marriage-type and she had an interesting reply. Ella said that he is her marriage-type even though normally she would have dismissed a man that is as small as he is. She smiled and told me that Joshua had told her about how I kicked his ass and she had done the same twice. Ella wouldn’t normally have gone for a weaker man, but she found this particular fella to be just too sexy and interesting to pass up. She told me that while it doesn’t really turn her on to defeat him, she can see the appeal of it and she feels that once she’s more comfortable in the situation she thinks she will get quite a thrill out of it. I can understand her feelings. I bet she was quite nervous the first couple times. She probably worried she’d hurt him physically or emotionally. Since she didn’t, she will probably feel more at-home next time. She was already enjoying the free access it allowed her to his body.
Joshua asked me the common question that comes to mind for men; Is it weird that this turns me on? I told him that it is absolutely not weird at all. In fact, it’s quite understandable. I actually feel that given the right man and the right set of circumstances, I could even enjoy a marriage where I can whip the mans ass. With-in the last three months I faced two men that I thought I’d lose to but I beat them both. In other words, I may not have many options as far as men that can tame me!
Added 5/10/2018
Gisella 5’5 ½” 148lbs
These are letters and more from a three-person competition where Gisella defeated the gentlemen.
Dear James (From Gisella),
James, I knew when I saw you two guys that I had a very good chance of winning. I had done drills with you and Stephan before and I figured that by the end of the time you would wish that they didn’t have to put me in the male division. It’s a shame that I am the only female under 150lbs that showed up. I also thought that more males would be there.
I was happy to face you first and keep in mind that not only did we both want to win, we wanted to get a pin or win convincingly on points. Only one of the three of us was going to win first place and I wanted it to be me. You know how competitive I am. I was just much too fast for you and I know it surprised you to find out that I am much stronger as well. A twenty-six-year old lady can certainly in some cases outmuscle a twenty-two-year old man who weighs the same. I was being so rough because I wanted that first round pin. I knew that the points were piling up, but when the 15-0 mercy rule was called with :16 left I was surprised.
I’m sorry I accused you of being a sore loser when you wouldn’t get up. Everyone has told me since that you were sincerely hurt. It showed great courage that you still faced Stephan and won 5-4. I hope you heal quickly and I hope you keep working to improve.
Dear Gisella (From James),
Yes, thank you. I was dizzy and my thighs and groin muscle hurt a lot. I got thrown around a lot and was very disoriented. This is the only time where I didn’t just feel like I lost, I felt like I got totally beaten up. I don’t think any guy under 150 stands a chance. If anyone teases me about how badly I got my ass kicked can I send them to you to learn firs- hand? Congratulations, Gisella.
Dear Stephan (From Gisella)
Stephan, you told me before we began that you weren’t going to go down easy like James did. I felt that you were disrespecting my accomplishment in my opening match. I knew that your daughter, son and wife were there, but I came to win so you were out of luck.
I felt your intensity but I also didn’t sense much flexibility and frankly I didn’t feel much strength. I wasn’t going to mess around because I always respect my opponents. When I overpowered you and placed my forearm across your chest I knew that you were finished. I looked into your eyes and I saw no fight at all. You were finished. You maybe could have lasted another fifteen or twenty seconds, but I had broken your spirit and I wonder if you were also scared of what further humiliation and pain may lie ahead. You were probably best off to be done.
Dear Gisella (From Stephan)
I wasn’t aware of how strong, fast and fierce you are. If I would have known I wouldn’t have brought my family to watch! As a thirty-four-year old man, I assumed that I could at the very least hang in there with any opponent. I saw you lift and humiliate James with several holds and I knew that those were in my future unless I gave up. I wasn’t as much scared for my safety as I was for my reputation and ego. It could have gotten very, very bad. I got your message loud and clear.
Q) Wow! Do you have any other noteworthy times you humbled men?
A) Yes, I have one amazing one. I have this martial arts and lifting background but my brother has an amateur wrestling background. He got a division two scholarship and is in the lower 140’s despite being 5’8”. He’s thin but what he has is all muscle. I was twenty-four and he was twenty at the time.
He said that females shouldn’t wrestle males because females can get hurt. Women just aren’t as tough as men according to him. How did he grow up to have this opinion?!?! I told him, quite simply, that I could kick his ass and I know several women who could. He told me that he’d “humiliate and possibly hurt me”. It was ON!
I didn’t mind using amateur rules. You see, I don’t consider his training to be as comprehensive as mine. Sorry, I just didn’t see myself losing to a little string bean chauvinist like him. Our older brother was the referee and in just under two minutes I had him in a cradle and pinned him. I beat him two other times, sat on his chest and said “Did I hurt the little man”…He was absolutely emasculated, but he didn’t want to talk back to me! I even saved the E-mail thread!
(This is from Gisella to her brother Randy)
I wanted to leave you alone after the match because I didn’t want to seem like I was gloating. I also had trouble keeping my excitement and enjoyment to myself. Randy, it’s not like it was close so I will assume that you aren’t interested in a rematch. Maybe you would be open to some pointers, but hopefully not a rematch.
I work out all the time and my training is really intense. It’s a lot more varied and well-rounded than the high school and even the small college training. The reason that I had confidence was because I knew that things would turn out this way. Me being a female was certainly not a liability. Looks like I have a strength, flexibility and skill edge over you. Don’t be embarrassed and don’t feel you need to prove things. Just try to improve at things.
(This is from Randy back to Gisella)
I can’t argue with anything that you have to say. I didn’t know that you were some kind of a world class wrestler. The scariest thing is that you could have really put any hold you wanted on me. I’ve wrestled with some big guys and nobody has had that kind of success against me. If female wrestlers are as good as you then for sure they should compete and they could beat most guys…for sure.
Q) Wow! That’s amazing, Gisella! Are you married? Dating? How does your dominant attitude and ability to kick-ass play into that?
A) I got married two years ago to a wonderful man that I have known since I was twelve. He only got the courage to approach me when I was nineteen! Actually I wasn’t very attractive when I was younger but he liked what he saw later on and we finally got to know each other. Honestly, I have always liked my men to be small and cute. My husband, Sai, is Indian and about 5’7” 137lbs.
I am a proudly dominant female and I enjoy being superior to my husband physically. I can defeat him at any sport except tennis. When we wrestle he tries his hardest but sometimes I think he might be better off just taking his clothes off and laying over my lap to just accept my spankings without getting his ass beat. But the reality is that Sai enjoys it. He was initially attracted to me after seeing me in tight jeans lol and realizing that I was a very strong woman. We wrestled on our third date and I clearly recall kicking his ass and standing over him with my foot on his hard cock. I told him that his tighty-whities MUST go immediately! He said something to the effect of “anything you say, dear” and I had a pretty good idea that he was husband material. Sai is a chemical engineer professionally but his life-occupation is as my Slave. We both enjoy things this way.
I am very kind to my little husband and I adore him. He understands that marriage is not about compromise, it’s about Little Sai honoring me and doing what I say. He often times refers to me as Goddess and if I tell him to disrobe in the middle of our living room immediately then that is what he does. It works out wonderfully for us.
Q) This is fascinating! What does his family think of you and how much do they “know”?
A) Sai has two brothers and one sister. His two brothers are fascinated by me and it seems like they are quite attracted to me (or just my body). They are very much kind, sweet gentlemen and they seem to also have a submissive streak. His sister and I have gotten close and she is interested in lifting and self-defense so I am helping her with that. Sai’s mother would have rather he married an Indian woman. She is polite with me, but I sense that she doesn’t really like me.
Sai’s father is a hoot! He’s this Indian jokester man and very personable. His name is Raj and he told me that I am the most beautiful woman he has ever seen….except for his wife! Raj tells me how lucky his son is and he reminds me that if I ever need help with anything he will run over and help me! The great thing is that Raj can fix anything so I call him a lot when Sai is away. Sai travels about 4 days a month and Raj checks in on me and always takes me to dinner. He always kisses me on the cheek at the end and says “you are so lovely dear Gisella”. I realize that he probably find me hot but it’s super-cute and men like what they like lol!
Q) I am curious and only answer this if you want to. Do you think Sai’s dad and even his brothers get turned on by you and your muscles/dominance?
A) Well, I don’t act dominant around them but I suppose I probably give off that vibe. We went on vacation and I can say for sure that all three of them have the hots for me. It was a beach vacation in the Dominican and when I walked around in my bikini I noticed each of the men, at different times, having erections. I have also hugged Raj when he had a full boner. He was super-embarrassed but I just said “like father, like son. I take it as a compliment and we won’t tell your wife”. Actually Sai used to be embarrassed when we’d date and he’d CONSTANTLY be erect. I liked it because I have a strong sex drive and I needed a man who could satisfy that. If I sensed that he was hiding an erection I would make it very apparent that I was aware of his situation. In reality, I like the fact that he’s humble and a real gentleman. I don’t like guys who always want to show a woman their package and how hard or big they are. It’s a big turn-off.
Q) So penis size does not matter to you?
A) It does not matter. When I was single I wanted a guy that I dated to have something downstairs but whether it was really big or small wasn’t a concern of mine. I would not date an uncircumcised man. That’s just my rule. No matter how big a man is between the legs, I will cut him down to size so his penis and his balls feel much, much smaller. Plus I owned any man’s balls and cock when I was with him. I own Sai’s cock and balls. They are mine and they are wonderful.
Added 5/1/2018
My wife agreed to participate and allowed me to tell our story. My name is Franco and I am a 5’9” 204lb former rugby player. I had a problem with gambling and it got the better of me for a while. My wife, Veronica, played a major but unusual role in helping me.
Veronica was a high-level soccer player and a native or Costa Rica. She’s about 5’6” and 150 power packed pounds with the most amazing legs, butt and chest that you can imagine. She loves to workout and play almost any sport imaginable.
I had blown $4,500 in one week at the casino. I lied about everything. I lied about where I went, what I was doing….everything. I swore I’d never gamble again if I could just not get caught. Well, I didn’t get caught but three weeks later I blew $6,000 and Veronica immediately found out because we were overdrawn and she was called by the bank. As soon as I got home Veronica asked me what the hell happened. Instead of telling her the truth and being remorseful, I got angry at her for being so mad at me. I focused on the tone of her voice so I could, I guess, stop thinking about my own stupidity. Veronica was having none of it. Finally I did something that I had never done in the five years of knowing her or in our four years of marriage. I grabbed Veronica and tried shoving her into the wall.
Veronica was about a foot from the wall when she got to the side, grabbed my arm at the elbow and pushed ME head-first into the wall. The next thing I knew she took my knees out from behind and we were fighting. But the fighting didn’t last long. Veronica was on top and she got her legs around my neck and head. As a thick, strong rugby player I wasn’t going to stand for this. I grabbed her legs and tried pulling them apart. That didn’t work. I dug my nails into her thighs, tried picked her up to slam her down and I tried kicking at her. None of that worked. Finally I remember hearing her make a grunting sound and the next thing I remember I was waking up. Veronica had defended herself and knocked me unconscious. My anger was gone and my head killed. My neck was also very sore. She was also calm. I crawled to the couch and sat down. It absolutely sucked that I had to do something so awful like attack her for us to finally talk. I wasn’t, at that time, humiliated. I was just physically hurt and I felt terrible about trying to hurt her physically and about my gambling.
I had several months of very difficult therapy for my gambling addiction. As I began working on this, it slowly began creeping more and more into my mind that my wife kicked my ass. I began feeling emasculated, like as a rugby player, much of what defined me was my physicality yet my wife kicked my ass and knocked me unconscious without the use of any weapons at all…unless you count her legs as weapons. But I also began getting extremely excited just thinking about it. I began day-dreaming and night-dreaming about her kicking my ass. That set off a really odd set of emotions. Was there something wrong with me? Why was I getting turned-on thinking about this?
Veronica said that she was proud of me for taking the difficult step of addressing my problem. She also winked at me and said that hopefully I won’t need to be knocked out every time I need to learn a lesson! She also told me that the fact that I attacked her physically concerned her greatly. She wondered what would have happened if she wasn’t able to “kick my ass”. She also warned me that the next time she’s knock me out again, knock my teeth out and break my balls. Veronica reminded me that I was unconscious and she could have done anything she wanted to. It was a chilling reminder.
I haven’t gambled in seven years and hope to never do it again. It wasn’t until one year ago that I decided to get Veronica to wrestle with me. I had been a total saint to her and was so happy that she didn’t leave me. I was also extra turned on by her ever since the day she showed me her abilities. This time, however, it would be just grappling.
I proved to be a better match this time. We went back and forth for a few minutes before she got me in an arm-bar. I will never forget what she said “broken arm or submission, Franco”? I tapped immediately. As soon as I tapped out Veronica tapped the head of my hard penis. I wanted to try again. Obviously I was embarrassed and aroused. The second fall was a bit less of a struggle. Veronica scissored my rib cage and used my anguish to get my right arm twisted behind my back. She increased the pressure on my arm but that was just a diversion. Veronica then swung her legs and the next thing I knew her butt was in my face and her legs were around my neck. She began squeezing and it was even more horrific than when she knocked my out. I had one free hand and I used it to tap out.
Veronica let go and she told me said “Franco-baby, I wasn’t even squeezing that hard. I think you tapped out because you were just so scared of what COULD happen. Franco-baby, show me some of the rugby-toughness. One more time”.
We began again and I tried defending against anything I could possibly imagine her doing. Then Veronica surprised me by getting behind me. The next thing I knew I was in a rear-naked-choke. No matter what I tried I couldn’t get her off of me. I remember starting to see stars and things getting a little blurry and I tapped her arm. I was finished. So was my manhood.
Veronica happily put me face up. She sat on my chest, kissed me passionately and grabbed my crotch. She then told me that she would do the most emasculating thing of all to me….walk me by the bedroom by my manhood and tear into me sexually. I was “hers”.
From Veronica:
I was surprised that Franco wanted to share this reality, but he has gotten into the world of ass-kicking women once he fully accepted the reality of our marriage and of our relationship. I think it’s great to share our situation. It shows men that they better not assume that they can handle their wife. It shows women that being in great shape and taking self-defense has its benefits.
I guess I figured that if Franco ever attacked me I could defeat him, but there was some uncertainty. What if he was able to bang my head and disorient me? What if he got me down and got his weight over me? There was no margin for error when you look at a man that is bigger and stronger than a woman. While I am very strong, I can’t match his strength. In the initial fight where I knocked him out, things went right for me. Then years later when we wrestled, I proved that as long as I wrestle smart and nothing fluky happens (hitting my head, etc), then I should be able to defeat my husband in rather grand fashion.
Beating him up was nerve-racking but not difficult. He went down easily and I was able to get my thighs around his head and neck without much hassle. One I had that hold applied he went ape-shit crazy trying to get free. He tried everything. Honestly I wasn’t sure if he’d come up with a way to get out but the longer he failed the more dire his situation became. I knew that he was going to go to sleep soon and I was satisfied when it happened. I figured that we’d have to see how he was when he awoke but I was doubting that he’d come after me again.
I had a fabulous time when we wrestled many years later. Franco was really geared up to perhaps win some of his machismo back and it led to a decent match….for a while. I would say that up until he tapped for the first time it was competitive. The next couple of falls were still a challenge for me, but I was semi-toying with him. I knew that he was going to go down in defeat and then I was going to make him go down some more lol. I had figured that leading a former rugby player to bed by his balls and barking out orders would be the height of great sexual pleasure. I was right! Franco is certainly more whipped than ever. My hope is that I won’t ever HAVE to put him in his place again, but I am sure that we will both choose to wrestle again and I plan to be forever victorious.
Q) Did seeing him defeated make you view Franco as a weaker man or less of a man?
A) It made me see him as more of a man that he addressed his gambling situation. I think men are more attractive when they are a bit more humble. Arrogance turns me off even though, to be honest, many women like it. I thought it was super sexy when we wrestled and he got his ass kicked and had a nice big erection. I found him, at that moment, to be very sexy. I guess thinking back it was super-unmasculine to try to abuse your wife and to end up getting knocked the F-Out!
Q) What led you to learn self-defense?
A) I was told as a half-joke that when you have big, firm breasts like mine you better learn self-defense! I had one guy tell me that he was debating grabbing my breasts with both hands even though he knew he’d go to jail for assault. He said “it would be so worth it, Veronica”. It was a joke, but my breasts are very big and firm and men can’t seem to get enough of them. My legs and butt also get a lot of male attention. Basically I didn’t want to feel as though I had to fear every man. I didn’t want to feel like any guy that wanted to could find the right situation and take advantage of me. As you now know, men can not get the better of me!
Q) Did you consider kicking him in the balls? What do you think of ball-busting?
A) I thought about it after he attacked me but only when he was unconscious. I figured that it could send him into shock and be dangerous. When I led him to the bedroom and many, many times since I have grabbed Franco’s balls and given them a nice, firm squeeze. I like the fact that he knows that I am in charge of him and in charge of his balls. When I did self-defense I really focused on ball-busting. You have to know how to position yourself, how to weaken the man enough and how to deliver an uber-devastating shot to his privates. When I was about eight I saw my mom fight off a mugger and she ended it with a massive kick to his balls. We ran away but I remember looking back and seeing him on the ground in absolute agony. I knew right then and there that I needed to learn that! I also had a friend that had enough of her boyfriend humiliating her. She gave him a warning and then she shot her thigh up right into his balls. She kept moving her thigh upward more and more and more until he was off the floor. He cried and puked. I am a big advocate of hurting a man where it counts when the occasion arrives. I like the occasion of grabbing Franco and taking him for a little walk as I firmly hold him by his testicles. I might even use my index finger to control his penis. All the while the poor guy is rock hard and that’s a reason to tease him!
Added 4/21/2018
I have always had fun with both men and women. I have also always loved lifting weights, playing sports and doing anything and everything physical. I am 5’5 ½” 141-lbs and capable of benching more than I weigh, squatting over 300-pounds and deadlifting about 350. I am also a black belt in taekwondo and I trained in folkstyle/pin wrestling. I did these activities because while I love doing anything physical, I will also admit that the contact with the guys and girls was a blast.
About ten years ago, before I was married, I was having fun with a handsome 5’10” 175-pound Nordic man and with my friend, Sasha. Sasha is about 5’1” 115-lbs and extremely cute. She’s also really athletic and quite strong. We all wanted to have a threesome, but I really hate just jumping into things. I enjoy making an event out of things. This can sometimes annoy people but I find that it is absolutely necessary. Otherwise it all goes too quickly and you are not allowing your mind or your imagination into the equation. The build-up is half the fun!
I told Sasha and Stefan that I wanted to have a 2-on-1 wrestling match, girls vs guy. Basically the winner or winners make all of the sex-rules and are basically, of course, in charge!! Well, one thing that Stefan didn’t know and Sasha didn’t fully know was the fact that I could have, most likely, beaten Stefan all by myself. He’s handsome as hell, but he’s just about average strength for a man and isn’t a wrestler. I am a pretty strong, tough, smart wrestler so with Sasha’s help there was absolutely NO way that he would win.
These two were open for anything so Sasha and I got into our skimpy lingerie and Stefan got into his briefs. As average as his body was, his face was gorgeous and he had a big, thick, gorgeous penis with more-than-ample testicles. He had a stunning sack actually. I made sure to give Stefan some kind of incentive or a threat so the match would go as well as I needed it to go. I told him that if we win too easily I will tie him down in the next room and he will be able to hear Sasha and I enjoying each other, but he won’t be able to see it and he won’t participate. I wanted him to try and beat us girls into submission. And he sure tried!
Stefan grabbed Sasha and as his right arm came for me I clamped my legs around his ribs. Stefan obviously had never wrestled a powerful woman before. He reacted as if he was shot in the ribs. He lost all track of Sasha as I went hard and fast after the lower section of his rib cage. This was TOO easy but he had been trying his hardest…He was just outmatched. I told Sasha to face sit him. All of a sudden our dear friend had a beautiful woman’s pussy on his face and a pair of powerful thighs crushing him. In terms of wrestling, this was over. In terms of domination, humiliation and possible emasculation this was just beginning. Sasha slapped Stefan several times as his lack of pussy-eating skills was a big annoyance to her. Finally his work improved and Sasha asked me if I wanted to hop on. Sasha also wanted to try her legs out by scissoring Stefan. I showed her how to apply the best scissor lock possible and I sat right on his face. I will assure you that he didn’t mess around or under-perform when I was doing the face-sitting! He knew not to shortchange me and he didn’t. I was also glad to see that Sasha was causing him severe pain with her headscissors. She was also enjoying it greatly which is important and it’s really the name of the game, right?!
I got off of Stefan’s face but not before he made me a very happy lady. We needed to make sure that he wasn’t too beaten up. I said to him “Looks like the boy got his ass kicked by the girls, huh? They made them pretty weak where you come from I see. Can you handle another round of wrestling or are you too beaten up”?
I had already decided to begin the domination because we had beaten this guy up pretty badly. We didn’t do much, but it was too much for him. I asked Sasha to get the pony tail out of her hair. I took it and fastened Stefan’s balls together, telling him that this would intensify the sensation of sex. Then I said “did I say sex? I meant ball-busting”. I instructed Sasha to re-sit on his face as I put his beautiful, erect package in my hand. I told Sasha to face me as she was being pleasured so she could see this beautiful cock and nice plump balls getting womanhandled. I took each of his balls and put them between my bent fingers. He could feel his balls getting squeezed by the unforgiving and very hard bones in my fingers. He began making some horrifying noises and I asked Sasha to get off of his face so she could see his facial expressions. It was absolutely hilarious. And as much pain as I was causing him, his penis stayed erect…for now.
I moved up so I could make-out with Stefan as Sasha traded off between pinching his balls, pulling at his scrotum, slapping his balls, slapping his penis and squeezing his mighty shaft. I was very proud of her. She really knew how to emasculate a fella. She was turning me on with her aggression! I also enjoyed Stefan’s kissing. Men are adorable when they are terrified. Finally I looked at Stefan in the eyes and said “I am going to uppercut your balls now baby. Fight back if you’d like but doing that will have its consequences”. Stefan was smart enough to allow me to get him to his feet. I made a bicep right between his knees and came through with a nice but not lethal uppercut. He crumpled to the ground just as you might expect. Sasha immediately asked “can he still use it for sex”? I was glad that this was her first concern! I told her that even if it may not seem like it now, he would be able to perform very, very well. I berated Stefan for being such a pussy and told him to either stand back up OR ELSE. He was an obedient fella but also very scared. He stood back up and I told Sasha to slap his sack from behind. She did a picture perfect job. I knew that he couldn’t take anything else but she deserved the chance to do a lil’ bustin’….and she was going to get that chance!
I told Sasha to see what a great kisser he is as I “work over” his sore, erect private parts. I was enjoying his masculinity and I know that even though he was in serious pain, he was enjoying himself as well. I am sure he feared having me handle his manhood, but he really had no choice in the matter. Every once in a while I would get a bit rough with him and with his little fella, but men heal so I wasn’t too concerned. While I wanted to hop on and ride his member, I let Sasha do it. As she was having regular sex with him, I was saddled on his face as he was doing double duty. He is quite a man. Finally Sasha took his pearls and I left his face a mess. The interesting thing was that we really admired him a lot for what he could handle. We even promised him a more gentle time in the future. The only thing is that we are women and we can change our mind. Men also generally want it more and more rough. Guys know what inferior little craps they are and they know they need to be beaten down by strong women. So who knows what we will want and what he will want next time. Sasha and I also joked that maybe it needs to be two guys vs one lady next time LOL!
But not all of my ball-busting leads to fun for the guy. About one year after the situation with Stefan I was at a bar and I ran into a real dickhead. This guy had been hitting on me and I sort of knew him from some classes in college. He was okay but I had basically gotten tired of his act. Then he said “give it to me, it’s easier that way”. I took this to mean that he planned to get physically aggressive and forceful with me. Without missing a beat or hesitating I walked toward him and told him that I love a man who takes charge. I began making out with him. As we were doing this I had positioned him perfectly for my next move. I jammed my fingers in his eyes as I raised my good-size and muscular thigh right up into his balls. While his eyes stung and hurt, it was the ball shot that left him on the ground and nearly in tears. It’s hard to describe but I had my thigh under his testicles and just raised it up fast and hard. I just kept pressing up, up, up. I have never seen him again.
I had one accidental ball busting as well. I know that you’re probably thinking that I really kicked the guy on purpose but I swear it was an accident. I was in an indoor soccer league and we had our pre-season scrimmage. We asked a few others to join us but for the most part our team for that season was just split in half. I remember that I was playing fullback and the ball went about waist high. All I was thinking about was kicking it out of the middle and to the side. I was slow to react, missed the ball and kicked this sweetheart 5’4” 135-pound little man right in his balls. He went down FAST and clutched himself. I felt awful! I volunteered to help him off the field with this other guy. I said, right away, “I’ll help Don”. I sat next to this adorable little married man and he was struggling to breathe. I kept apologizing and he kept telling me that it was an accident and I shouldn’t feel bad. Finally I decided that embarrassing him a little was okay so I lifted him up in my arms and carried him to a “family bathroom”. This meant it was just us and I locked the door. I told him that I knew First Aid and would make sure he’s okay. I took his shorts down and then his undies. I had never found a man’s private area ANYWHERE near as sexy as his. His penis was soft and maybe 2 inches. His balls were swelled up but ADORABLE. Maybe it was the fact that they were damaged by me that made them SO amazing. I wasn’t sure but I held them in my hand and I had to tell him how sexy he is. He immediately got an erection which was great because I knew he wasn’t that damaged. I pretended to be checking his balls, but we both knew that I was just doing this for fun by this point. His penis is about 5 to 5.5 inches-hard and absolutely stunningly gorgeous. I held it and stroked him for about twenty minutes as we talked and basically flirted. Finally he said “I can’t hold it”. I smiled and said “no need to”. I rubbed a little more passionately and he lost his load. I told my handsome little friend that we’d meet in a few days and I’d make sure that he’s healing properly. I took one more look at him, looked at his already-hardening penis as said F-that…I hopped on and told him “you got ball busted and raped in the same soccer game”. I have no idea what it is about this guy. He’s kind of a quiet, not real cool guy, but I just adore him. I also love the fact that he views me as a Goddess who controls him. That’s a good role for me!
This many years later we are still in touch. We have formally bonded as Slave/Mistress. That’s what we call it. The bond was made soon after the sex, I would say about two meetings afterward. In order for me to feel like his Mistress, I needed to wrestle him 1-on-1. I arranged for that and let me tell you what a pleasure it is to face a man that isn’t 200+-pounds! You see, normally little guys won’t go against me so I’m stuck with these heavy, powerful lugs to wrestle against. Don is light as a feather and nearly as weak as one too! I combined the wrestling with sex as I used a grapevine hold to insert his very modest pecker where I needed it to go. Don can be called on for anything whether it’s regular friendship or something far more kinky. He has stayed humbled, loyal and scared…I love my men that way!
Added 3/27/2018
I was beyond excited to meet Lucia and Lupe. Lucia is Lupe’s mother and absolutely gorgeous. She’s 5’8” and 183 pounds and it’s ALL curves and muscle. Lucia was a boxer with a black belt in Kenpo and was in the military for four years. She taught hand-to-hand combat and has absolutely never backed down from anyone her whole life. Lucia is forty-seven years old and is still working toward reaching her prime.
Lupe, Lucia’s daughter is twenty-two years old, 5’10” and 172 pounds. Lupe has been a fitness model, she holds a black belt in Kenpo and taekwondo and has extensive training in all aspects of MMA. She was taught by her mother and other fighting gurus. When you are as gorgeous as Lupe, it’s important to know how to keep the men in line!
Q) Lucia, can you explain your favorite few times that you’ve humbled men? Can you do the same, Lupe?
Lucia:
You might regret telling me that I can write as much as I want! I will write a lot because I have a lot to share! I have a body that has always gotten a lot of attention. Men have always felt they needed to tell me how much they like it or how I am too big or too muscular or usually what they want to do with me sexually. It can be funny, but usually it’s just stupid and sometimes it’s just plain old offensive. When you are in a male atmosphere like the military, you can’t go telling on people. You need to handle things yourself.
I was a self-defense instructor and I was already known as a genuine bad-ass. But some men think that women are “bad-ass for being a girl” instead of just plain old bad-ass. This one guy, Oskar, was really rude to me. He would whistle at me and make noises when I’d walk by. When he was making fun of me, he wasn’t being good-natured or cool at all. I had just about enough of Oskar but it always seemed like he was a jerk to me at a time I couldn’t take care of business. I needed him to cause trouble at a time and place where I could bust him. Then, luckily, there was an entertainment variety show and we were in the crowd near each other. Sure enough he teased me and then put his hand down my shorts pocket. I swung my fist back and hit his nose, kicked the outside of his knee and as it buckled I brought my foot inside and crushed his balls with a very firm kick. Then I gave him a straight right hand to his jaw. It was four strikes in about six seconds. He was on the floor holding his nuts and his knee and bleeding profusely from his nose. His jaw was also, clearly, not right.
Well, you can imagine how I felt. Six seconds and he was a bloody mess. And he wasn’t exactly going to file a complaint. Everyone around us just froze and there were some whines or worry sound, some were amused but all had to look and see what this was all about. I could have been satisfied simply to know he’d leave me alone but I was not. He must have worked his ass off to avoid me for the next two weeks. But when I finally saw him I told him that he really better take some self-defense classes, maybe join a children’s class somewhere because he was the easiest man ever to beat-up. Well, he played right into my hands and said “you Pearl Harbored me”. Well, everyone worldwide knows what that means. I told him that I would do it again right now just so he knows that it’s no Pearl Harbor. I attacked him and drove my knee into his abdomen. I told you I am vicious! He crashed into the wall and bent over holding his stomach. Since he was bent over I figured that I should kick him in the chest or face. I kicked his upper chest and he flew up and back. I then kicked behind his knee and behind his head. What a wimp! I then got behind him and applied a choke hold. I told him that he better not, ever, mess with me either physically or verbally and that he may want to make sure I don’t see him again for a while because I just might hurt him real bad or worse than that, I may humiliate him very, very badly in front of the real men and maybe some of my lady friends. I let go just before he would have passed out and I walked away.
This experience is not done, but I want to take a time out now just to explain what I had learned by that point. I learned that I am a lot stronger, tougher and a better fighter than I thought. Although he is a 5’9” 175 pound wimp, I now know that I can do just what I did to him to a lot of men. If you haven’t learned how to fight then you don’t know how to fight. If you don’t know how to fight, you better not mess with me. If you DO know how to fight, you might also want to stay away because you may not know as much as you think.
I was soon to learn that I am a somewhat different, maybe even a sick woman. A guy I know told me that he wanted to bring this same man-bitch that by now I already beat twice to my self-defense area (the man from earlier). He said he could trick him into showing up there and then force him into a match with me. I was gleeful for the chance. I acted on instinct and as soon as I saw him and he saw me we had polar opposite reactions. He looked like he was going to pee his pants and I smiled and welcomed him in, obviously dripping with sarcasm. The other men told him he HAD to spar with me. I told the guys that Oskar left his balls at home so he probably would chicken out. I told everyone, as he was standing there, about our private encounter and about how he would most likely never feel an ounce of male pride ever again. My teasing and cruelness got him to agree to at least grapple/wrestle with me.
I am so fast that he didn’t know what his him. I quickly grabbed his wrist and began pulling him in. As he worked to prevent this I grabbed his other wrist and as he now was leaning back to prevent me from pulling him forward, I came right at him, rolling over him. I was quickly mounting him. The was way too easy. It’s a 1-2-3 kind of thing to arm bar a man from there and that’s just what I did. But I didn’t apply the pressure to his elbow, shoulder and wrist right away. Instead I held him firmly and dug my heel into his weak pecs, his opposite shoulder, his neck, his ribs and his stomach. He was screaming. In just seconds he was a complete mess. Then I cranked on his arm and he all-out screamed, just like the bitch he is.
I stood up and TOLD him that we’re not done yet. This time I judo flipped him, full nelson’ed him and stood up. I lifted him in the hold and connected my fingers behind his neck. I swung him. He was light as a feather and finally I dropped the bastard. He just rolled to the side and muttered some unknown words. Then, to everyone (except Oskar’s) delight, I grabbed him by the collar and by the balls and lead him to his feet. I squeezed his neck and balls until his eyes rolled back. I placed him on the floor, put my foot on his chest and declared myself the winner.
I ran into Oskar once more but we said nothing. He was honorably discharged as he said he wanted to continue his “family life” at that point. I bet. I think he wanted to prevent getting his ass kicked by a woman who was tired of taking his crap. I certainly didn’t just want to prove my point and move on. I wanted to destroy him. I would go on to destroy other men as well, many of them were aroused by it. Maybe Oskar was as well. I will probably never know. Maybe he fatastizes about getting his ass kicked. But for me, it was another indication that beyond loving the art and the science behind fighting, I also love the Female Domination and Man-Crushing aspect of it. I am a sexual dominant and I “own it”.
I had another instance in the military that I really enjoyed. Some Brazilian men are huge, powerful beasts. Others are fat. Some are quite average and some are very lean and small. I was placed at a self-defense center with a wonderful instructor. He was 43 at the time and I was 21. He had heard about me and requested that I be the one who come join him and help him. Manuel is about 5’4” 137 pounds and about as thin and wiry as they get. But even at this size, he can take an untrained 200 pound man and tie him in knots and beat him senseless. He is skilled. Very skilled. He was never a top-level grappler, boxer or kick boxer, but he has a knack for teaching. He can probably learn anything and teach it very, very well. Manuel is patient, he has self-confidence and has a real interest in other people.
Manuel was organizing for the upcoming group of military students and I was amazed at how much thought he put into everything. One day he said to me “lets grapple. I never get to face people as well-trained as you. Lets do fast tap outs so nobody is hurt or sore”. I was thinking, uh, sure. This was our ‘business’, I just hadn’t thought about going one-on-one with him. Well, remember, I have about forty-five pounds on him and about four inches. But he is very well-trained and I really had no idea what would happen.
We had the usual feeling out process that occurs with two people who respect one another’s ability. Manuel went for a take-down but I obviously didn’t bend as he thought. I slipped to the side, took his legs out and as he worked to control me I wrapped my legs around his ENTIRE body. I had his stomach, torso and chest……my legs were locked! I saw his head and neck so I figured “why not” and I hooked his head with my arm in an unusual but effective reverse head lock. I realized that my forearm was pressing in right to his neck so soon he’d lose consciousness unless he tapped. Manuel couldn’t move an inch. I tightened the scissor lock and he tapped.
Manuel fell to the ground and said “oh my god you’re strong. I want to try again please”. He had not an ounce of macho-man in him, he really just wanted to give it another go. This time I got hold of his wrist and pulled him in. He was well-trained, but he couldn’t do anything about the size and strength issue. Plus I had every bit the training and ability he had even if you factor out size. Once again his head was available and I took it, this time in a more traditional head-lock. I swept his feet and mounted him. As I landed I landed low and happened to be right on his hard penis. I was amused. I scooted forward and then arm-barred him until he tapped. Manuel, once again, told me how amazing I am.
I asked Manuel if he had “something in his pants” because I felt something as I landed. This cool customer was suddenly red-faced. He told me that he got an erection because I am beautiful and I am also able to control him. I told him that I am aware that he had an erection and I was actually quite aware of why he had it. I told Manuel that I wanted one more fall and that he should be aware that I don’t, at all, mind his reaction 😊.
Well, I could see and understand what he tried to do next. If I were smaller OR not as well-trained, it would have worked. But I knew the counter and I sent him over my hip. I was then able to use my extremely powerful mid-section to subdue him on the floor. I was sitting on his stomach, smiling down at him and I was now very turned on. I took my top Gi off and put my breasts in his face. Then I reached back and grabbed his cock and balls. I took all of it into my hands and I said “I see why you are such a proud, confident man with nothing to prove. You have a very nice, big, attractive man-area, Manuel. Does your wife enjoy it”? He replied that she does and he thanked me for the compliment. I began making out with him because I simply couldn’t stop myself. I removed his bottoms so I could see his entire wonderful, handsome crotch in my grip and under my control. I played with him until I could control myself no more. I laid my male victim flat and face-sat him for at least twenty minutes. I kept thinking about how much I didn’t want to get pregnant which is the only reason that I gave him a nice hand-job instead of giving him sex.
We worked together for six wonderful months. We weren’t able to set aside our desires for very long. I would often times beat Manuel up and then have sex with him. But I would also crush certain men just for his pleasure. This was where I learned to enjoy cruelty even more. It satisfied him more if I was more and more brutal to the men he set me up to go against. Even though he was my victim, I wanted to please him. He was a father figure for me. Manuel is a kind, gentle, wonderful man and I want to, still, make him happy. I also learned about the depths of my desires. I can only truly reach my most-pleased state when I have a man subservient and painfully at my service and at my feet. Ball busting, extreme humiliation, life-slaves all became things that entered my vocabulary and my life.
The last one that I will tell you about, for now, happened just a few years ago. A thirty-eight year old man had fallen in love with my daughter. And vice versa. I was so upset because while I adore Manuel and own situation with him many years earlier, this was a situation where I felt that this man really wanted to marry her and she may just be young enough and emotional enough to do it. Well, she did, eventually, get tired of him. Lupe is a gorgeous young lady and with so many handsome men wanting her attention, she was bound to shift her focus sooner rather than later. After about four months she told this man, David, that she was going to date other men. David probably felt like he lost his only chance to be with a woman like Lupe and he was right.
Unfortunately, David began some behaviors that I felt were stalking. He seemed to show up wherever Lupe was. He seemed to be looming…always. Well, inner-mama-bear was ready to put an end to it. David stopped over one day and really there was no reason for him to do that. I invited him in since it was just him and myself. I explained to him that I find him sexy (untrue) and that even though his time with my daughter was done, I am the kind of kinky lady that may want a piece of him. Men have such an enormous sense of pride. I suppose you can call it arrogance actually. David believed me. It took about five minutes to get him into bed. Once there, I was like the most predatory South American snake you can imagine. He, of course, accepted an invitation to come between my legs. I still had my panties on and as his face approached them I locked my thighs right around his face and neck. I could not really see him any more, hear him or anything. All I knew is that he was flailing his arms and legs, eventually punching my thighs, which was a hopeless endeavor. But all the racket that he made did motivate me to knock him out quicker, which I did. I then carried the 6’2” 185 pound man to our cellar where I put the one lightbulb in and turned it on. I tied his wrists and ankles. With my military knot-tying training he wasn’t going anywhere. I let Lupe know that she should please head home. I told her why.
When Lupe arrive we both headed to the cellar and David was there quietly all tied down. We sat down and Lupe explained to him that he’s “bordering on stalking”. He did apologize as Lupe said that her dear mother sometimes gets a little protective and it would be best if he doesn’t show up at their house or do his semi-stalking anymore. Lupe said that she can’t really be expected to control her mother anymore. Every so often we run into David and he gives me or Lupe only the quickest of waves.
Lupe:
Well, I have had a few. When guys are attracted to me they do some pretty silly things. I suppose you could say that I am one of a kind. I will start with one when I was just a teenager, pretty young, but I already knew all about how to kick a man’s balls. This guy started dating my mom and she never liked bringing guys around me. But she stopped at home on one date and I really couldn’t believe this creep. It was their fourth date and when my mom went to her den to get what she stopped home for he told me that I was very beautiful and well-developed. Then he held my hips and reached for my butt. Sorry, but I am really, really protective of my body. I held his shoulders down and rammed my thigh right up into his balls. My mom heard his moans and by the time she came back he was on the floor looking like he was about to die. She threw him, physically, out of the house. She said of course she believed me because I wouldn’t just crush a man’s balls for no reason.
Well, this guy had one ruptered testicle and one severely bruised one. I was fifteen or sixteen and I was well aware after that of what I could do to a guy. He spent three nights in the hospital and suffered from several complications. The only bothersome thing is that I was always told to kick em’ where it counts as hard as you can. Well, I could kill a man if I did that. Do I regret what I did? Not really, but I need to think about how to handle these kinds of things in the future because men just can’t take what I can dish out.
Another time I was in MMA class and I was grappling a very elite-level boxer. He’s about 5’8” 150 pounds and a terrific puncher. He was twenty-two at the time and had a number of pro fights under his belt. He had decided to try MMA now. The problem was that he didn’t have any ‘ground training’. In other words, he couldn’t submission grapple at all. After months of training a guy I know very well from the gym asked me if I’d grapple this guy. Well, if this were fighting/sparring with punches I wouldn’t do it, but grappling, sure. He’s a pro fighter and trained for months, so even though he’s smaller than me (a bit shorter and a lot lighter) I was sure that he’d have so much strength and ability that he’d handle me. Some men are just too much and women can’t beat them…even really tough women.
Well, I had no idea, but male boxers look “cut” but are not that strong. Plus his months of training were intense (grappling) but I guess I forgot that I had a lifetime of practice. Well, we had three rounds, five minutes each. As the final buzzer rang I had tapped him out five times. He didn’t tap me out at all. He laid on the ground in a pile of his own sweat. He just looked straight up and asked nobody to move him. All two dozen tattoos, many piercings, tough guy hair cut and all but he really wanted and needed was some oxygen. He finally sat up and then sat on a chair and could speak. He said that he’s not anywhere near ready for “her” and he won’t be for a long time. He then then hobbled over to me, hugged me, kissed my hands and actually got on his knees and kissed my feet! He said “you’re amazing”.
We struck up a friendship and I did decide to have an intimate time with him one night. I really wasn’t that attracted to him, but I loved the idea of having sex with a pro boxer that I had crushed on the wrestling mat. I really have no idea if he’d want a Dominant wife or a wife that kicks his ass but as a turn-on, yes, he likes it. I respect that fact that he took losing to a ‘girl’ so well and that he admitted to me that he was really fantasizing a lot about what happened. I did ask him if he’d want a woman who could knock him out at boxing. While he would like that, he also said that it would be hard to find. Very true. But I hope he finds it LOL.
Another time I caught a guy cheating on me. He’s a professional soccer player, very sexy and he has always gotten everything he wants in life. I don’t think he even thought of it as cheating, to him it was just his life. But you see, I am the center of many men’s fantasy lives and dreams. So I guess you could say that I didn’t expect him to treat me the way he treated other women. Even for me as the object of much attention, I never treat men the way that he treats women.
Well, after seeing him make-out with this beautiful lady, I decided to wait until he was done and then tempt him outside. Once we were in the fresh air and away from people I told him that I have a little kinky thing I like to do. A young man like him will always be excited by this. We started kissing and I reached into his pants. I reached down under his balls and grabbed them in very firm fashion. I pushed them up a little and then pinched his penis. Finally I had three fingers around his balls and began pressing in. He gave me a nod like it was a bit much. That was a sign that I needed to get going even more! I went from pressing in to squeezing. I then said “this is my kink, lover”. I kept at it. And at it. And at it. He tried pulling away and I just laughed. He caused himself more pain and I yanked him closer and squeezed him harder. I was ready to really pour on the pressure. He uttered out my name and I gave it one more level-up-squeeze and he fell to the ground moaning, groaning and nearly lifeless. He wasn’t going anywhere for a long time. I went back inside the bar and told the girl he was kissing that “the guy that she was kissing wants to see him outside”. I exited a different door and went home. I never heard from him again.
I had another unusual experience that turned out pretty well. I was in San Diego USA and was staying at a very nice hotel. There were a lot of business people there and with my height and muscles, men are always looking at me. They look at my thighs more than anything. And my butt I suppose. One gentleman with a British accent came up to me and told me how beautiful I am. He asked me how tall I am and I knew that he was totally sober so it wasn’t drunken lust. He also told me that he “loves strong women”. I thought it was nice that he noticed how muscular and strong I am. But the thing is, this classy British man looked like he was about fifty and I was twenty. I thought he was nice and handsome and I knew he wanted to jump my bones, by what was I to do? Well, he told me he wanted to make me an “offer”. He said that he’d give me $1,000 in cash if he could feel my muscles and be in some “moves”. He made clear that it was scissor locks he wanted. I told him he’d have to give me the cash and I’d put it away and then he’d come to my room. I am not even sure why I accepted, I guess I just didn’t see what I had to lose and I had $1,000 in cash to gain.
Sure enough I got the money, put it away and let him know where he could find me. When Denton entered I had my sexiest pair of lingerie on. He had a full erection. I looked right down at him and said “satisfied already, huh”? Well, I decided to take care of the agenda. I always have music and began by dancing for Denton. You see, although I hadn’t done something exactly like this, it would involve dancing on a guy and squeezing a guy, both things I have done a lot. I have also allowed men to worship me. So I was actually in my element.
My dancing went superbly well. Denton was as excited as can be and as soon as it ended he begged me to allow worship. Denton clearly wasn’t a pro at this so I told him to start at my feet and kiss his way up. He understood that if it had the lingerie covering it he was not allowed to touch/kiss. Denton kissed and worshipped everything he was allowed to, but like most men he was drawn to my thick, long, powerful thighs. We had spent nearly an hour together and I knew I was going to spend extra time with this appreciative, suave man. Since he was infatuated with my thighs I knew the scissors would go well. Actually, it went on and on for over forty minutes! I put Denton in every possible position and gave him sexy little crushes every so often. We both knew that I could have killed him….I wonder if that would turn me on 😊.
Denton was facing me, trapped by my pussy. He then asked if he could say something to me. I said “sure”. Well, Denton asked me to please knock him out. I really was a bit surprised by the request and didn’t want to do it at first. But then I figured that just a little squeeze would put him out and then he’d wake up quickly. It went beautifully.Denton was out and then back awake and happy as can be! He was thrilled. I must say that it was kind of nice to make a man’s dream come true. I enjoyed the experience, but I wish I could have beaten him up first LOL! This all involved a little bit too much male-consent.
Q) What is the meanest thing you have done to a man?
Lucia:
I would say beating my friend’s boyfriend and then pouring a twelve pack of beer on him. I suppose it was really just eleven beers because I dipped his penis in one glass-full of beer. I really don’t know how I thought of this and it was quite cruel because after he was all sticky I put duct tape on him. I put about a half roll all over his body, which is a whole lot of duct tape. The thing is, I wasn’t even mad at him and he didn’t do anything wrong. He told me that he’d do anything to see/do three things; me and his wife make-out and touch each other’s body, if he could feel my thighs and butt and if I would grab his ding-dong.
I told him that I don’t just tie a man down. It isn’t in my nature. What IS in my nature is to beat a man up and then do it. Well, the bastard had two replaced knees, so he couldn’t wrestle. I was disappointed but I said that he’d have to be overpowered in some way and a headscissors is just fine. He was so excited he asked for me to take him all the way to a pass out. No problem here. It was when he was passed out that I tied him down. You see, one mistake that Miguel made is that when I grabbed his penis and his scrotum, I realized what a well-built, handsome man he is in that department. I have always found him to be quite sexy (yes, that’s the mistake he made, being so sexy), so I was finding more enjoyment than usual from seeing him desperate and turned on. He is also a good sport which made it fun. He was very humiliated, but a good sport about it all. It IS possible to be both. He got to do what most men never get to do, so he knew that he had to suffer the consequences. I know that my friend also enjoyed me and our other friend admiring her man.
Removing the duct tape was very, very difficult. Like many Latin men, he is hairy. This makes the whole process even more painful. Getting the tape off his pubic hair, chest hair and hairy ass was very funny to watch, but painful to experience I bet. We watched him shower off which was both funny and sexy. He really could not get soft with three beautiful ladies watching him. If you doubt how painful this is, try pouring eleven beers over yourself as you are tied down (even the stinging of the eyes is bad), dip your penis in a glass of beer and put duct tape all over yourself and rip it off.
I am not sure that I would say this next one is “mean” because he had it coming, but when I was in the military I met a man who had raped a woman. I decided that even though he was punished, the punishment was laughably insufficient. I was going to inflict my own brand of justice on him. I had such a great military job. It gave me the opportunity to beat up all these under-trained men.
I invited all of the women I could, sixteen in total, to watch me spar/grapple with him. I had been very under-handed in organizing all of this. He’s about 5’10” 190 pounds, so a very standard-sized man. He even had the standard loser mohawk haircut and dirt-ball tattoos. What I did was very simple. I used my years of training and my obsession with grappling to pin him and put my shin across his face so his neck was wrenched entirely to the left. His entire head and neck were totally immobile. I ripped his shirt off, then his shorts, then his underpants. The women were in absolute laughing-riot mode! Ladies love seeing a friend of theirs beating up a man. I sat on his face and pressed on his stomach to take his wind and breath away.
He was very, very weary, but still ‘with it’. I got behind him and got him in an inescapable hold. My legs were wrapped around his torso and I had a full nelson on him. I spent fifteen minutes cranking away at him. Any woman that wanted to (and ten of them did) could come right up to him and slap him across the face, stomp on his balls, they could do whatever they wanted. The next day was when my honorable exit from the military had been schedule. Nice way to leave!
Lupe:
The meanest things….It’s a tie because the occasions were different. In one instance I liked the guy and in the other I didn’t. In the case where I liked him, I gave under-the-table stomps, steps, squeezes and slaps ALL night to a guy. He is super handsome and even though he was scared he also liked it. I even gave him an under-table-foot-jack-off. He surely loved that! I suppose that was mean in a way because he had no control over the situation at all, but he also did enjoy it.
The meanest thing I have done when I didn’t like a guy is to beat him at wrestling with his sister (my friend) watching and then put my heels on (six inch ones) and put a heel of mine on each testicle. I began stepping on them and he started to cry like a little baby. He breathed a huge sigh of relief when it was all over…except it wasn’t all over. I swung my heel back and popped him in the nuts. He cried some more. What I did was extra mean. Yes, he’s a jerk and he was always mean to us, but it was not necessary for me to be so cruel. But it turned me on. A lot. I realized that while most women get turned on by a tall, dark and handsome man, I get turned on by a crying, hurting fella. Actually, I do like the regular things that most women like, but my greatest joy is crushing men.
Q) Do you have a boyfriend? What is your history with marriage/boyfriends?
Lucia:
I am divorced. My husband, Lupe’s father, wasn’t right for me. I have three men now who want to marry me and I hold them as Submissives. I hold three additional men as Submissives. I need to know men quite a while and see how I feel they would do in an additional role. Like most Dominant Women, all men are first and foremost my Submissives.
I only allow professional men to be my slaves. Age is irrelevant as is height. They may not be fat and they may not be bodybuilders. Bodybuilders, me included, are obsessed with themselves. I need the men to be obsessed with me.
Lupe:
I have an adorable 6 foot, 184 pound boyfriend. I allowed him to be my boyfriend five months ago. He is caucasian, blonde/blue and very handsome. He knows that he does just what I tell him to do. I understand that he has a tough job. He must be very, very masculine while also being fully submissive. Part of my pleasure is to see him try and make this balance work. So far so good.
Added 3/14/2018
I (Cyndy) am just 5’0 ½” but I am 137-pounds and a kick-boxer. I also wrestle. I try to be peaceful and most of the time I am successful. But the thing is, I was blessed with what most men think is a beautiful butt. While this helps me attract the fellas, it is also a magnet for inappropriate male behavior. I am from Peru and the men can be quite touchy. I think that’s a big part of the reason I got involved in kick-boxing and in wrestling.
I can’t really remember the first time I beat up a boy. I beat up several boys growing up but it wasn’t a big deal to me until the guys got to be much bigger than me. I had a nice little boyfriend when I was fifteen. A bully teased him and I using my kick boxing skills I kicked him right in the balls as hard as I could. He had to go to the hospital. Nobody could believe the damage I had done. Fortunately my boyfriend had bruises from this bully so I didn’t get in much trouble. They told me to be more careful, but I didn’t listen to that. If a guy deserves his ass kicked then I will do it. And I will give him low blows. I am a short lady and sometimes I need to go for the low blow.
My next major event was when I was eighteen. Some older “Family friends” are real creeps. Guys where I come from feel entitled, especially these older perverts. My mom’s old friend from childhood married a jerk. He grabbed my butt and said “welcome to being an adult”. I told him he’s gross. Then he said “well I was going to do this”….and he rubbed his dick and balls on me. I pretended to like it and reached in his pants. I grabbed his balls and kept upping the pressure. Then I punched him in the chin. He was groggy as hell from the punch but I stayed super close to him and had him, still, by the balls. I kept squeezing and he went limp (dick and body). I stood over him and told him that I might make him a neuter. He told me years later that he was just trying to compliment me. I told him that I was just having a little fun with him.
I am not always mean though. I had the most wonderful physical therapist when I was recovering from an ankle injury. I had just moved to the United States. When I was fully recovered I was aggressive and asked him out. He was a little 5’5” 125-pound Asian man. I knew he was hot for me. I spent an hour on his lap and his cock was blazing hard. I kept him aroused for four hours. I literally carried him to my home because his nuts hurt so bad from Blue Balls. I was laughing hysterically and people saw us in the elevator! I threw him on my couch and removed his clothes. He had a four-inch-hard-on and I could see that his balls were swelled. I held them and it hurt him just to have them touched. I got him MORE hard and kept thanking him for his kindness. I also teased him that he is certainly with a woman that can “beat him up”. He seemed to like that so I carried him around my apartment. I slapped a condom on him and kept his dick trapped inside of me for another ten minutes. He was so happy to release that I thought he’d cry. He had four ejaculations and the fifth was just dry! He is still my friend even four years later.
I think that the experience with my Asian dude got me liking little men. I also think it helped me with my height complex. I was matched to spar (kick boxing) with a very handsome but quite small 5’4” 135-pound white man. He looked very clean-cut and a bit nerdy. He had some experience but he was not an aggressive person and frankly he sucked at fighting. I saw him lose to a fifteen year old girl and my forty-four year old friend Emilee tapped him out a few times. Whenever I saw Martin he had a three-piece suit on. He looked adorable and very sweet. I found out that he was a twenty-six year old attorney and single.
Well, when it was time to spar I didn’t really think about the fact that he is cute. We began and poor Martin couldn’t handle my speed or power. He couldn’t stop anything and when he tried landing anything on me I just pushed it away. I could have knocked him down easily, even with ALL of the gear we had on for protection. When the 3rd round was up (three minutes each) Martin couldn’t even get his gear off or make it back to his corner area. I told the person that works at the gym that he could leave. I wanted to help Martin. I took my gear off and went over to Martin. I took his gear off and hugged him. He told me that he’s sorry he couldn’t give me a better workout. I chuckled and said that he doesn’t need to apologize to me. He did all he could, he was just up against a tough woman! Martin was absolutely exhausted and defeated but he kept complimenting you. I was quite aggressive and said “if you are complimenting me so much, why don’t you ask me on a date, mister”. He was stunned but he immediately asked me!
When I met Martin he had a three-piece-suit on. I told him how adorable he looked and he thanked me for going on a date with a “little wimp”. I told him that I find him to be very handsome. We had instant, powerful chemistry. I had a sleeveless top on and a skirt. He could see my powerful arms and he told me how gorgeous I look. I thanked him and told him not to worry, I won’t deck him! He laughed and he continued to be so kind, sweet and a great guy to talk to. He also was clearly looking at my body. I kissed him on the cheek and told him that I see him sneaking peeks and I may need to discipline him for it! He didn’t know whether to be excited or scared!
Martin was amazed at how fast I kick and punch. He was also blown away by my power. He asked me if I could knock him out in seconds in a real fight. I winked and said “maybe ten, maybe fifteen, but no longer than that, dear. Does that get you excited”? Martin admitted that it did indeed excite him. I had my little attorney man right where I wanted him!
I went on a half-dozen dates with Martin before he invited me to his home. He had a wonderful house which I adored. I immediately grabbed Martin and kissed him. I told him that he might not be safe being alone with me! Martin said that he’s love to arm wrestle me. I asked him if he’s a glutton for punishment. He wasn’t sure what to say. Poor Martin tried so hard but I put his arm down. First his left, then his right. Then I told him that if he wanted a rematch he’d need to be nude. I was so glad I made that stipulation! I laughed hysterically at Martin because his hard dick was shaking! He has a shocking big penis. It’s thick and long! I told him that he is just too awesome of a man, but he’s totally my bitch. It was at that point that I said “lets wrestle”.
Well, Martin looked at me in my lingerie and as he stood there naked something unreal happened. He didn’t touch his penis AT ALL but he jizzed ALL over the place. He was SO embarrassed and he knew that he put a damper on the fun. As for me, I was disappointed because this ruined MY plans as well, BUT I now had a mission…I also had an enslaved man. I told Martin that him and his big, untamed penis are MINE and we would work together to improve on this “issue”.
I am high-maintenance and I like being in charge. Martin was exactly the perfect fit for me. He also has an intangible that drives me wild. The fact that he’s a little man with a very large cock and big, plump balls absolutely made him a ‘must have’. While he’s a gorgeous little man, I knew that he wouldn’t have many chances with a woman like me. Curvy, sexy, hot, muscular women don’t usually flock to 5’4” men no matter how handsome they are. Martin was mine to train.
I continued to enjoy his company and he felt as if he had won the lottery with me. I was very nice to my new boyfriend, but I was also insistent that he learn to be my sexual slave and fully subservient to me in all ways. I would occasionally wrestle with Martin and we sparred a few times (kick-boxing and boxing). Martin began getting too busy to train, but I assured him that I’d protect him. I enjoyed defeating Martin and found his tush to be irresistible. I would spank him but only after carrying him around, having him wear my bra and panties and demanding massages. He even took two classes to learn how to massage me better.
We definitely developed a two-track relationship. It was a normal tender, loving courtship and it was a female-dominated set-up. We were both thrilled. Martin’s family didn’t like me. They don’t like non-Caucasians. I was thrilled that Martin didn’t care at all what they thought. My family liked Martin a lot. They loved how he treated me and how successful he was job-wise. They all noticed and could clearly see that he was my Bitch. They weren’t surprised that my husband ended up being a man like that. He was and is the embodiment of MY man.
We are married and have three-year-old twins, a boy and a girl. Our marriage has been six years of pure pleasure. Martin gets re-trained every so often but he really doesn’t need any behavior modification at all. My friends always talk about their lazy husbands. Some of them barely ever get sex and in other cases the men are indifferent or stubborn. I never have to deal with any of this. I get sex whenever I want it and Martin’s first priority is always me.
As far as defeating other men, I have continued to train and beat the boys whenever I have the opportunity. My crowning achievement is the fact that I am the champion of a tri-dojo grappling tournament in the under 140-pound class. The first year there were five men and one other woman and this year there were seven men competing. Each year I tapped out four men. Whenever possible I’d make the matches as emasculating as possible for the fellas. Why? Because I am a dominant woman and a bit of a bitch as well. I have only kicked one man in the balls in the last few years. We were sparring and I sent a kick lower than I wanted to. For some reason that I will never, ever understand he wasn’t wearing a cup. Why any man would enter a combat situation with me without a cup is an absolute mystery of the first degree to me. He went down, clutched his balls and did the whole racked-man routine. He survived…and started wearing a cup. Sure, cups may be uncomfortable but getting kicked in the nuts is far more uncomfortable!
Added 2/10/2018
Q) Viktoria (5'10" 168lbs), what’s new since we last talked? Have you see your Slaves or beaten any other men?
A) That was almost a year since we spoke and I had a wonderful evening with my three little male Slaves in late August. It was a reunion with friends in the eyes of their wives. Remember, I don’t have sex with these Slaves but I do help them become better husbands and surely more submissive husbands.
First of all, remember, I have a shoe Slave who was also approved to be my dress Slave. He buys me those things. I allowed one of the other boys to be my lingerie Slave and other to be my errand Slave. He lives only two hours away so he comes every six weeks to do chores for me.
We got a hotel suite room and met there at 3 P.M. I hugged my three babies and held each one in my arm. We talked for two hours and I rotated which baby-man was on my lap. It was hard penis-time for all the small fells. We decided to go out for dinner and all the boys were changing so was I. I had them change first so I could see the boys naked. They looked adorable and I loved being in control of three “grown” men. I told them to stay naked until all three were totally nude. I then had them touch penis-heads. I had them do this just for my amusement and to make sure that their obedience was at 100%. It was! They looked handsome. I changed in front of the boys and I had to warn them not to touch themselves. These men were a wreck! They were more horny seeing me change than I ever remember. By the time we left none of the boys could get soft but fortunately they can all walk with erections, probably because they all have such ‘little-penis’.
We had an absolutely amazing time and when we were out and it was possible I sat on their laps! I loved feeling their throbbing member up against me. I have the world’s greatest Slaves! On the elevator back to our room I asked the gentle-boys if they all had blue-balls. Sure enough they did! One had severe and the others moderate. After I did a series of 2-on-1 wrestling matches all three men had severe blue balls. I was aghast at how weak they remained. These small men were giving it ALL they had but I could still hold each of them down with one hand. I fit two boys between my legs and squeezed the hell out of them. I loved seeing their purple, throbbing cocks looking ready to burst! I face-sat the fellas and they proved to be much better pussy eaters than wrestlers.
Things then worked out beautifully. I decided to give me Foot Slave a foot-job at the same time I gave the other two munchkins hand-jobs. For a full hour the guys moaned and groaned and then one after the other they released…and these were some mighty explosions. I will never forget the feeling of having those three men, now limp, in my hands and feet. They all three cuddled me to sleep.
The next morning I gave the little men a real treat! They all got to soap me up in the shower. All three cocks were rock hard! I then washed each of the three boys during their group shower. I got so much admiration and love from my fellas, it was a wonderful time!
As far as other men, I got the man that all women dream of getting…..my big brother. Alexi is 6’2” 195lbs and is built very average. Since I moved to the United States early on I didn’t spend a ton of time with him. After he moved here I was with him more. I think he had a complex because while he’s successful, he doesn’t seem to feel that his accomplishments equal his other three siblings, me included. I am also seen as a physical sensation and he is rather ordinary physically.
Alexi made the stupidest mistake of his life when he said that I should carry a gun. He said that I could never really defend myself without one because “any man can beat any woman”. That got me enraged. I arrogantly told him that I could kick his ass if I wanted to. His next mistake was laughing at me. Well, we were at my home so why not go one-on-one. Alexi is enough of a roughneck to go as hard as he can against anyone man or woman. I knew he’d take no mercy on me but I would also take no mercy on him.
Alexi wore his undershirt in an apparent effort to look tough. He took his shirt off and there was his ‘wife-beater’. He kept his docker-type pants on. I changed into my spandex workout gear and I doubt he was impressed with my muscles even though he should have been! Holy crap this was easy! He went for a single leg take-down but he had no idea how strong I am. He couldn’t budge my leg but I got him in a front face lock. I held it and kept maximum pressure on. I don’t know why it happened so quickly but with-in ninety seconds Alexi passed out. When he woke up I was standing over him with my hands on my hips asking “want more”?
Alexi was groggy but even more-so he was totally humiliated. He is a pussy and he was going to pay a price for pissing me off. His ego wrote a check that his body couldn’t cash and he wanted to try me again. He thought that it had been just a lucky hold. This time I used a very emasculating tactic. I used a single leg take-down on him! He couldn’t do it to me but I could do it to him and I did! He was flat on him back and I was on top of him. I turned Alexi over, put both of his arms behind his back and pushed his face into the carpet. Then I used my legs to spread his legs apart and guess what happened? His pants split!!! For reasons I will never understand he had no underwear on!!!!
Alexi was virtually crying his submission. I ripped his pants more and they were soon in shreds. I also ripped his wife-beater off and told him he isn’t man enough to wear it! I stood up and warned him to stay still. I looked down at my older brother and saw how scared he was. He was also very humiliated. I put one foot on his throat and one on his limp, beaten manhood. I asked him if he thought I could defend myself. Before he could answer I asked him if he wanted to perhaps stand-up fight with me. He sputtered but clearly said that I could defend myself and he does NOT want to fight me!
With my feet placed on his throat and crotch I asked him what he had to say for himself. He told me that he’s sorry and he didn’t know that I was this tough of that any woman could be this powerful. I told Alexi that I wasn’t finished with him and if he doesn’t do EXACTLY as I say I will “fully emasculate him”. I remember telling him that I will put his penis and his testicles in the doorway and slam the door on them. I also mocked him for not wearing underwear.
As I mocked Alexi I decided to tell him that I own Male-Slaves. Then I broke the news to him…HE would be my newest Slave. I allowed him to say “no”, but there would be consequences for that decision. It’s amazing how compliant men are when a woman puts her feet in certain places! He quickly agreed to be my slave. I placed my rear end inches from his mouth and he did as told and kissed it seven times. He then got to his feet, grabbed his limp, lifeless manhood and squeezed it as commanded to do. Alexi then was given a pair of my panties and heels. He did his walk of shame.
My relationship with Alexi is very good now. I don’t make him do things for me, but when I see him he is very nice to me and gives me a nice hug. I don’t want to belittle him any further but I certainly enjoy the work I have done to this point.
I will admit straight-up that I am a devious little Asian Bitch. Although “little” is a matter of opinion. I am 5’1” and 132-pounds. Having studied Kung Fu, wrestling and Krav Maga, I am not the stereotypical submissive geisha.
My first Emasculation came when I was twenty-one years old. Up until that time I was just a feminist bitch who found reasons to embarrass and humiliate guys while occasionally causing some injuries. But as a twenty-one-year-old lady I was hired to teach my crazy aunt’s ex-husband some self-defense. He was going to do business in Central America and he wanted to know some basics. Well, this is a good guy. He’s a real humanitarian and about 5’7” 195lbs.. In other words, he’s overweight but not by a ton. He’s not into sports or working out.
We had four or five classes and he tried hard but was not a natural. He also tried for me not to notice, but he got boners all the time. I thought this was hilarious and finally I decided to say something. I told him that I wanted a wrestling match with him. This would be something a bit out of the self-defense realm. I had been thinking for a while about doing some of the things that I heard about and that a couple of my friends had done with guys. I wanted to go beyond embarrassment, past humiliation and even surpass domination. I wanted to make a man feel entirely emasculated. I figured that this was the opportunity that I needed. If not now then I may never make the jump and may never try it. His age was a bonus. He was forty-six, ideal for emasculation. I also knew that I could tempt him because he got these boners and I even joked a bit about them and he seemed to be nervously aroused by a little mockery. Does this mean that he’d be ready for total emasculation? No, it did not mean that he’d be able to handle what I had planned for him. But one thing was for sure….we’d find out.
Jon was up for some wrestling so I got into my yoga pants and my favorite matching sports bra. Jon had ‘sports shorts’ on which are basically sweatshorts. Uh, he had been trying to hide his erections but in those shorts and a tank top it was highly doubtful that he’d be able to hide anything. We had a nice area set aside in his very wonderful house.
As soon as we began I decided to occupy his upper body and sweep his legs. Clearly this was a man who had not wrestled in a long time. Perhaps he had never wrestled, not even play-wrestling as a child. I got him down easily and moved him into an arm-bar. Instead of asking for a submission, I just kept him there as he was in some level of discomfort. I scooted forward and looked to my left and noticed his cock standing straight up in his green “sport shorts”. I kept the hold applied and I said “Did you agree to this so you could get yourself aroused, Jon? Are you a little creepy pervert that I need to punish? By the way Jon, why do you think I asked you to wrestle? Did it ever cross your mind that I’m a feminist-sadist and plan to crack your cock like it’s a carrot?” Jon said nothing and I grabbed his penis through his shorts and undies. I had it in the same grip that you’d hold a pencil if you were going to break it. “speak up perv. Why did you agree to this?” Jon told me that he agreed to it because I am such a nice lady and he’d always say yes to me. I told him that he’s a little kiss-ass but his flattery may be working. I put more pressure on his arm and asked a very basic question “your arm or your cock”? Jon’s reply told me a lot about where we were headed. He had a worried look on his face and simply said “whatever you want Lori”. Just to show him where we were headed I used my flexibility and kissed him on the lips. We made out for a bit but he was very, very much still under my control.
I let go, stood up and told Jon to redeem himself. He told me that now he knows he better fight hard. I told him he fought “hard” last time and look where that got him. I was done with the chit chat and simply slapped the old bastard across the face. We began again and this time I took out both of his legs at once. He is an awful wrestler. I mounted Jon and grabbed his wrists. I know a wonderful nerve hold and applied it to both wrists. He had tears welling up in his eyes. I told him what a ridiculous pussy he is. I then let him know that since pussy was on my mind, it would soon be on his face. I told him that this should make all his senses tingle and make his cock sizzle. I scooted up and my woman-area was right over his face. I positioned myself so I was right over his mouth and nose. I made sure Jon understood that he was expected to try and escape…a hopeless endeavor. After a couple minutes of near-suffocation I let my male-prey breathe and he was really hurtin for certain. I asked him if he has some sort of a problem with my pussy because he was trying frantically to get away from it. Jon told me that he thinks I’m wonderful and beautiful. Clearly he wanted to curry some favor with me.
Since I was now sitting just on Jon’s chest I reached back and took hold of his cock and balls. I asked him if he’s always such a hard little rascal. He began brown-nosing again and told me that it’s only because I am such a wonderful lady. I kissed him again, squeezed his balls harder and demanded that he handle the testicular pain without reacting. He disappointed me so after squeezing I slapped his face and made him smell his balls on my fingers. I let Jon up and told him that he had better fight well now…not just hard but well. If he loses this next fall he will pay a dear, dear price.
Jon simply was shit-out-of-luck. This time I slipped to the side, grabbed his left arm and twisted it behind his back. As I yanked his arm up I made the back of his knees buckle. It was perfect. I got both of his arms behind his back and sat on them. My purpose in doing this was to remove his shorts and underwear. Now the emasculation was really on-the-move. I placed his hard dick and his balls down on the carpet. I remained sitting on his arms. I told Jon that I would be causing severe pain to his already-bloated testicles. He had to brace for it. I pushed his balls down with my open hand and he made a pathetic yet beautiful yowl. I knew he was finished. I rolled Jon over, grabbed his shoulders and pressed them downward as the top of my foot pressed his nuts up, up and deep into his body. I then took my foot and pressed it to his throat before slapping his sack a few dozen times.
I re-clawed his manhood, placed my feet on the sides of his neck and pressed inward. He was slowly passing out. Even his cock went soft. I looked at Jon, so peaceful and unconscious. He did slowly wake up and it was the joy of a lifetime to see him slowly realize what had happened. Meanwhile I was holding his cock and balls. He was quickly re-stiffening. I then told my new Slave that the pain is all over…unless jacking off hurts. I really didn’t know if it would. He had blue balls and his crotch had also been tormented a bit so jack-off pain was a possibility. I had Jon strip and bring whatever oil or lotion he uses. A man in his mid-forties was forced to jack off as an amused young lady looked on. I told him that if he could have impressed me a little maybe he’d be having sex with me right now. Jon was instructed not to release and when he did he would have to do it in his dixie cup. As he was romancing his penis by rubbing it down I told Jon that it seemed like he was now my Submissive-Slave. He agreed. I asked him how he felt and he expressed his considerable love for me. He genuinely looked forward to being MINE and this pleased me. It pleased me so much that I took hold of his bruised and battered balls and began rubbing them. I informed Jon that he would be getting a dandy handy from me. I took pity on him.
Jon said that this was the greatest moment of his life. I don’t doubt it. This middle aged man getting his shaft stroked by a beautiful young lady that had just beaten his ass….hmmm. Well, his testicles hurt and releasing was quite painful. As I told Jon, “love hurts”. He didn’t even have to jizz in the dixie cup. I got a couple loads out of him and then I made him fire-empty a few times just for my own amusement.
Jon contacts me once per week and he has anywhere from four to eight things he wants to do for me. I approve some of them and deny others. He offers to do chores for me, give me money, you name it. I see Jon about ten to twelve times per year. Sometimes it’s more casual and other times he ends up wearing a cock cage or being tied to a Domme’s platform. Whatever it is, he’s thrilled to be allowed to do it. Jon never learned self-defense, but he did learn how to stay safe…just keep me happy!
I also need to say that there are times when I am simply too small to be sure I’ll win and the stakes are too high. I was at a party freshman year of college and a total party-animal creep said he wanted to “Conquer Asia”. Apparently he screwed women of other major areas but never an Asian lady. I was really intimidated because he’s about 6’2” 210 and basically just a big, wide guy. I had never seen him before and was hoping never to see him again. It was especially important that my plan worked. This guy was RELENTLESS. I finally agreed to go to a dark, outside area with him. All of my years of practice prepared me to stay calm and keep breathing! I told him that I have a special way of handling big, strong, well-hung white men. It was about 50 degrees but he agreed to take his jeans off in this semi-secluded area. I told him to lay back, relax and enjoy. If he tenses up my mouth and pussy won’t be able to do their best. He seemed to think that he was going to get some wonderful ancient sexual-secret of the Far East performed on his cock. Well, instead I folded his legs up and had a clear shot at his balls. All he had on was underwear. I took my time, remained calm and absolutely laid in three or four horrific kicks to his balls. I really felt “trapped” and that’s my excuse for being so brutal. While I say it’s an excuse, it’s really the genuine justification for it. I ran away but there was absolutely NO reason to run. He was in agony and was making unreal guttural noises. I was really scared and nervous the next day. I basically dressed in disguise and wore a wig until the end of the semester. I never wanted the jack-ass finding me. I initially gave him the wrong name but I was nervous about it the whole next year until I graduated and left town.
They key to my success in this situation was the fact that I was an excellent actress. He really believed that I was into him. I stroked his ego even though I didn’t stroke anything else. I kept very, very calm and kept my breathing very well-regulated. I was also fully focused on delivering painful nut-shots with tremendous follow-through. I gave him the one kick with the wind-up and before he could close his legs I gave him some brutal short-kicks. Meanwhile I was holding his legs so in case he had iron balls I could be safe by breaking his ankle. Looking back it was a risky and probably a stupid, arrogant strategy for me to use….but it worked.
My first Emasculation came when I was twenty-one years old. Up until that time I was just a feminist bitch who found reasons to embarrass and humiliate guys while occasionally causing some injuries. But as a twenty-one-year-old lady I was hired to teach my crazy aunt’s ex-husband some self-defense. He was going to do business in Central America and he wanted to know some basics. Well, this is a good guy. He’s a real humanitarian and about 5’7” 195lbs.. In other words, he’s overweight but not by a ton. He’s not into sports or working out.
We had four or five classes and he tried hard but was not a natural. He also tried for me not to notice, but he got boners all the time. I thought this was hilarious and finally I decided to say something. I told him that I wanted a wrestling match with him. This would be something a bit out of the self-defense realm. I had been thinking for a while about doing some of the things that I heard about and that a couple of my friends had done with guys. I wanted to go beyond embarrassment, past humiliation and even surpass domination. I wanted to make a man feel entirely emasculated. I figured that this was the opportunity that I needed. If not now then I may never make the jump and may never try it. His age was a bonus. He was forty-six, ideal for emasculation. I also knew that I could tempt him because he got these boners and I even joked a bit about them and he seemed to be nervously aroused by a little mockery. Does this mean that he’d be ready for total emasculation? No, it did not mean that he’d be able to handle what I had planned for him. But one thing was for sure….we’d find out.
Jon was up for some wrestling so I got into my yoga pants and my favorite matching sports bra. Jon had ‘sports shorts’ on which are basically sweatshorts. Uh, he had been trying to hide his erections but in those shorts and a tank top it was highly doubtful that he’d be able to hide anything. We had a nice area set aside in his very wonderful house.
As soon as we began I decided to occupy his upper body and sweep his legs. Clearly this was a man who had not wrestled in a long time. Perhaps he had never wrestled, not even play-wrestling as a child. I got him down easily and moved him into an arm-bar. Instead of asking for a submission, I just kept him there as he was in some level of discomfort. I scooted forward and looked to my left and noticed his cock standing straight up in his green “sport shorts”. I kept the hold applied and I said “Did you agree to this so you could get yourself aroused, Jon? Are you a little creepy pervert that I need to punish? By the way Jon, why do you think I asked you to wrestle? Did it ever cross your mind that I’m a feminist-sadist and plan to crack your cock like it’s a carrot?” Jon said nothing and I grabbed his penis through his shorts and undies. I had it in the same grip that you’d hold a pencil if you were going to break it. “speak up perv. Why did you agree to this?” Jon told me that he agreed to it because I am such a nice lady and he’d always say yes to me. I told him that he’s a little kiss-ass but his flattery may be working. I put more pressure on his arm and asked a very basic question “your arm or your cock”? Jon’s reply told me a lot about where we were headed. He had a worried look on his face and simply said “whatever you want Lori”. Just to show him where we were headed I used my flexibility and kissed him on the lips. We made out for a bit but he was very, very much still under my control.
I let go, stood up and told Jon to redeem himself. He told me that now he knows he better fight hard. I told him he fought “hard” last time and look where that got him. I was done with the chit chat and simply slapped the old bastard across the face. We began again and this time I took out both of his legs at once. He is an awful wrestler. I mounted Jon and grabbed his wrists. I know a wonderful nerve hold and applied it to both wrists. He had tears welling up in his eyes. I told him what a ridiculous pussy he is. I then let him know that since pussy was on my mind, it would soon be on his face. I told him that this should make all his senses tingle and make his cock sizzle. I scooted up and my woman-area was right over his face. I positioned myself so I was right over his mouth and nose. I made sure Jon understood that he was expected to try and escape…a hopeless endeavor. After a couple minutes of near-suffocation I let my male-prey breathe and he was really hurtin for certain. I asked him if he has some sort of a problem with my pussy because he was trying frantically to get away from it. Jon told me that he thinks I’m wonderful and beautiful. Clearly he wanted to curry some favor with me.
Since I was now sitting just on Jon’s chest I reached back and took hold of his cock and balls. I asked him if he’s always such a hard little rascal. He began brown-nosing again and told me that it’s only because I am such a wonderful lady. I kissed him again, squeezed his balls harder and demanded that he handle the testicular pain without reacting. He disappointed me so after squeezing I slapped his face and made him smell his balls on my fingers. I let Jon up and told him that he had better fight well now…not just hard but well. If he loses this next fall he will pay a dear, dear price.
Jon simply was shit-out-of-luck. This time I slipped to the side, grabbed his left arm and twisted it behind his back. As I yanked his arm up I made the back of his knees buckle. It was perfect. I got both of his arms behind his back and sat on them. My purpose in doing this was to remove his shorts and underwear. Now the emasculation was really on-the-move. I placed his hard dick and his balls down on the carpet. I remained sitting on his arms. I told Jon that I would be causing severe pain to his already-bloated testicles. He had to brace for it. I pushed his balls down with my open hand and he made a pathetic yet beautiful yowl. I knew he was finished. I rolled Jon over, grabbed his shoulders and pressed them downward as the top of my foot pressed his nuts up, up and deep into his body. I then took my foot and pressed it to his throat before slapping his sack a few dozen times.
I re-clawed his manhood, placed my feet on the sides of his neck and pressed inward. He was slowly passing out. Even his cock went soft. I looked at Jon, so peaceful and unconscious. He did slowly wake up and it was the joy of a lifetime to see him slowly realize what had happened. Meanwhile I was holding his cock and balls. He was quickly re-stiffening. I then told my new Slave that the pain is all over…unless jacking off hurts. I really didn’t know if it would. He had blue balls and his crotch had also been tormented a bit so jack-off pain was a possibility. I had Jon strip and bring whatever oil or lotion he uses. A man in his mid-forties was forced to jack off as an amused young lady looked on. I told him that if he could have impressed me a little maybe he’d be having sex with me right now. Jon was instructed not to release and when he did he would have to do it in his dixie cup. As he was romancing his penis by rubbing it down I told Jon that it seemed like he was now my Submissive-Slave. He agreed. I asked him how he felt and he expressed his considerable love for me. He genuinely looked forward to being MINE and this pleased me. It pleased me so much that I took hold of his bruised and battered balls and began rubbing them. I informed Jon that he would be getting a dandy handy from me. I took pity on him.
Jon said that this was the greatest moment of his life. I don’t doubt it. This middle aged man getting his shaft stroked by a beautiful young lady that had just beaten his ass….hmmm. Well, his testicles hurt and releasing was quite painful. As I told Jon, “love hurts”. He didn’t even have to jizz in the dixie cup. I got a couple loads out of him and then I made him fire-empty a few times just for my own amusement.
Jon contacts me once per week and he has anywhere from four to eight things he wants to do for me. I approve some of them and deny others. He offers to do chores for me, give me money, you name it. I see Jon about ten to twelve times per year. Sometimes it’s more casual and other times he ends up wearing a cock cage or being tied to a Domme’s platform. Whatever it is, he’s thrilled to be allowed to do it. Jon never learned self-defense, but he did learn how to stay safe…just keep me happy!
I also need to say that there are times when I am simply too small to be sure I’ll win and the stakes are too high. I was at a party freshman year of college and a total party-animal creep said he wanted to “Conquer Asia”. Apparently he screwed women of other major areas but never an Asian lady. I was really intimidated because he’s about 6’2” 210 and basically just a big, wide guy. I had never seen him before and was hoping never to see him again. It was especially important that my plan worked. This guy was RELENTLESS. I finally agreed to go to a dark, outside area with him. All of my years of practice prepared me to stay calm and keep breathing! I told him that I have a special way of handling big, strong, well-hung white men. It was about 50 degrees but he agreed to take his jeans off in this semi-secluded area. I told him to lay back, relax and enjoy. If he tenses up my mouth and pussy won’t be able to do their best. He seemed to think that he was going to get some wonderful ancient sexual-secret of the Far East performed on his cock. Well, instead I folded his legs up and had a clear shot at his balls. All he had on was underwear. I took my time, remained calm and absolutely laid in three or four horrific kicks to his balls. I really felt “trapped” and that’s my excuse for being so brutal. While I say it’s an excuse, it’s really the genuine justification for it. I ran away but there was absolutely NO reason to run. He was in agony and was making unreal guttural noises. I was really scared and nervous the next day. I basically dressed in disguise and wore a wig until the end of the semester. I never wanted the jack-ass finding me. I initially gave him the wrong name but I was nervous about it the whole next year until I graduated and left town.
They key to my success in this situation was the fact that I was an excellent actress. He really believed that I was into him. I stroked his ego even though I didn’t stroke anything else. I kept very, very calm and kept my breathing very well-regulated. I was also fully focused on delivering painful nut-shots with tremendous follow-through. I gave him the one kick with the wind-up and before he could close his legs I gave him some brutal short-kicks. Meanwhile I was holding his legs so in case he had iron balls I could be safe by breaking his ankle. Looking back it was a risky and probably a stupid, arrogant strategy for me to use….but it worked.
Mary 5’8” 211-lbs. 43yo
Q) Mary, what is your athletic background? Did you play a lot of sports as a child?
A) I played softball all the way through college but in high school I also played volleyball competitively. Otherwise I would play any sport just for fun. I have always enjoyed being active and I have always had a good-sized competitive streak. Greg and I got married when I was twenty-seven years old and up until then I had still played somewhat competitive softball and I had begun working out. These were meant to be good, solid, all-around workouts that involved weights and cardio. When I was thirty-three I gave birth and that of course changes everything! Well, as a thirty-six year-old lady I re-started my fitness routine but the gym that was most convenient was big on powerlifting and boxing. I had never given much thought about either activity, but with-in six months I was actively powerlifting, boxing and learned self-defense. I loved the variety and hard-core nature of all this. That was seven years ago and here I am still going at it!
Q) Mary, what was Greg’s reaction to your new workout routine?
A) Greg has always been quietly supportive of everything I did. We really didn’t talk much about it, plus I was about 225-pounds and wasn’t in the best shape so clearly going to the gym was an obvious choice. Greg is 6’2” and 185-190-pounds and while he has never been a workout-warrior, he also hasn’t ever been overweight so he never felt a reason to hit the gym. Plus, I didn’t talk much about my workouts. Pretty much we were quiet about things other than family life. Having a child to raise and everything else we had to do around the house and with our families was usually the topic.
Q) Do you remember how much you could lift before you started? How does that compare to how much you can do now?
A) Well, the thing that got my trainer first interested in getting me into powerlifting was the fact that I could bench press 125-pounds without much training at all. Now I end my routine with 2 reps of 185. There’s really no reason for me to max out but common sense would say that I could do a little over 200 for one rep. Once I learned the proper form for doing squats I could do 220-pounds right away. I was really a sleeping giant in this department because after a few years I could do well over 300-pounds. I have now maxed at 385-pounds and if I pushed it I do believe that I could hit 400. I have hit 400 on the deadlift. As a matter of fact I did 410 a couple of months ago.
Q) Wow! When did you and your husband realize that you were stronger than him? Did you have an idea in your mind first that you had surpassed him?
A) You know, my legs may have started out stronger than his and frankly, I’m not sure he can bench more than the 125 that I started with. Now, if he put a little work into it he would get a quick initial burst probably up to 145 or so, but IF he was ever stronger than me it was only by a little bit. To be totally honest about it, I never brought the topic up because I always felt like he was an ideal height/weight and I was a little bit overweight. In other words, if I was stronger I looked at it as if I was only stronger because I was so much heavier.
As I started to work out more it occurred to me a few times that I must be stronger than him. There was just no way that after three or four years of lifting, boxing and self-defense that he could be stronger than me in any way. As a woman, I just naturally began thinking about strength in a competitive way. I had noticed that few men were squatting in the 300’s and only really strong, bigger men were handling any of the leg weights the way I was. Your standard man wasn’t benching 165 pounds for 8 reps as I was, so I was beginning to feel as though I was getting to be very, very strong and not just “strong for a girl”. Then there’s the other issue of boxing, grappling and self-defense. I remember that after two years of boxing I had a sparring session with a guy and we were wearing head-gear and all the normal protection but my punches were just to heavy for him and they would stop him dead in his tracks. Finally he went down and said that it was “too much”. He wasn’t mad at me, he just said that as a 160-pound man, he couldn’t “handle” my power. He was really nice about everything and just said that I needed to find stronger, more sturdy opponents. This guy wasn’t kidding, he really couldn’t take all of what I was dishing out. That was sort of a wake-up call to me in a very good way. I also started grappling against males soon after. It was a surprise to me when these guys, even 200-pound men, couldn’t move me off of my spot. When I wanted to move them, I could. I also found that when I wanted to stabilize them by encircling them with my arms and legs I could. And the real joy-maker was when I squeezed them. While I could take their best holds without tapping, they couldn’t take mine. Some decent sized, experienced MEN were submitting and I really enjoyed it! I also put two and two together and realized that my husband wasn’t nearly as capable as these men and they weren’t nearly as capable as me.
Q) When was the true moment of realization for both of you?
A) Well, Greg decided that we should buy a new patio set for the backyard. It had an umbrella base that was very heavy. It had wheels, but it had to go over a ton of grass to get to the back of our house making the wheels useless to us. We brainstormed and I suggested borrowing someone’s wheelbarrow. He had told me that his brother was coming over in a few hours and he thought that the two of them could get it to the back just by carrying it. He noted that it would be tough and if that didn’t work we’d have to borrow or rent a wheel barrow to do it. I was curious about this and I asked him how heavy it was. He said that it isn’t meant to be moved by one person and that’s why it has wheels, but they must assume that people have a walkway to where they want it set-up. I told him that we should go look at it together and see if we can figure something out. I really didn’t want to rely on his brother’s help for a difficult job.
We walked out to the front yard and he tried again, bending his knees and showing me how heavy it was. He lifted it and walked about four feet. Clearly this was beastly heavy. I just said “let me try something, Greg”. I took the handles, bent my knees and lifted it. Sure enough, it was heavy, but I walked about 150 feet before needing a rest. Greg said “oh my god, how can you do that. Don’t hurt yourself, dear”. I just told him that I’d be careful and I re-lifted it and carried it to its destination which was another 200 or so feet away. Greg was flabbergasted! He almost had trouble talking and asked how the hell I could do that! I told him that I had gotten very, very strong. It was hot out so I rolled my sleeves up and made a muscle. He didn’t realize how muscular I had gotten. He also apparently didn’t realize how my muscles translated into usable strength until now.
Greg said that he’s “sorry” that he has to have his wife do the heavy lifting and I just hugged him and told him not to worry. I half-joked that maybe the reason he has always been insanely nice to me 24/7 is that deep down “he knew”. We both kind of laughed. I also asked him to arm wrestle me.
We arm wrestled and he came up short. Very short. I had to use some effort, but I wouldn’t say that I had to use everything I’ve got. His downward descent was pretty steady and relatively fast. As soon as I won I wanted to show him that my left arm was just as strong as my right arm. Actually, I had an easier time lefty than righty. I remember later that night flexing my legs for him. He wasn’t playing the role of Mr. Macho at all. He said that he KNEW I was a lot stronger than him in every conceivable way and he KNEW that I could wipe the floor with him if I wanted to. Greg has had three knee surgeries and uses this as his reason for not wanting to wrestle with me. Honestly, I think that’s totally fine. Sure, he could wrestle me if he wanted to, but it’s okay to leave things right where they are. He openly admires my strength and my ability to kick-ass. It turns him on and he admits it. There really is no need for any more on this front between him and me. One thing that I have found, Ken, in reading your books is that there may be a road opening that I can suggest to him and that is introducing him to the probably-arousing world where I beat other men for him to watch. That sounds fun to me and I think he’d enjoy it. Quite frankly I can never imagine being a Dominatrix toward Ken. That part I respect in other relationships, I just can’t see doing it.
Q) Very cool. Mary, how have things been going when you face-off against men in class or in any contests?
A) It is really cool and really fun because it is now totally known and understood that I am a really strong, tough person. There are about thirty men and seven women who train and five of the seven women regularly defeat men their own size and even bigger guys. If I am placed against Mr. Average, I will kick his ass so easily it won’t benefit either of us. People know that now. I do get a really nice feeling beating men. Really, really nice! The bigger or tougher the guy the better. I get an extra joy out of springing up to my feet when he is still on the ground struggling. It’s perhaps a guilty little pleasure. If my husband agrees to it and I feel that I want to move forward with this I do think that it can open many, many doors for me.
Q) Mary, what is your athletic background? Did you play a lot of sports as a child?
A) I played softball all the way through college but in high school I also played volleyball competitively. Otherwise I would play any sport just for fun. I have always enjoyed being active and I have always had a good-sized competitive streak. Greg and I got married when I was twenty-seven years old and up until then I had still played somewhat competitive softball and I had begun working out. These were meant to be good, solid, all-around workouts that involved weights and cardio. When I was thirty-three I gave birth and that of course changes everything! Well, as a thirty-six year-old lady I re-started my fitness routine but the gym that was most convenient was big on powerlifting and boxing. I had never given much thought about either activity, but with-in six months I was actively powerlifting, boxing and learned self-defense. I loved the variety and hard-core nature of all this. That was seven years ago and here I am still going at it!
Q) Mary, what was Greg’s reaction to your new workout routine?
A) Greg has always been quietly supportive of everything I did. We really didn’t talk much about it, plus I was about 225-pounds and wasn’t in the best shape so clearly going to the gym was an obvious choice. Greg is 6’2” and 185-190-pounds and while he has never been a workout-warrior, he also hasn’t ever been overweight so he never felt a reason to hit the gym. Plus, I didn’t talk much about my workouts. Pretty much we were quiet about things other than family life. Having a child to raise and everything else we had to do around the house and with our families was usually the topic.
Q) Do you remember how much you could lift before you started? How does that compare to how much you can do now?
A) Well, the thing that got my trainer first interested in getting me into powerlifting was the fact that I could bench press 125-pounds without much training at all. Now I end my routine with 2 reps of 185. There’s really no reason for me to max out but common sense would say that I could do a little over 200 for one rep. Once I learned the proper form for doing squats I could do 220-pounds right away. I was really a sleeping giant in this department because after a few years I could do well over 300-pounds. I have now maxed at 385-pounds and if I pushed it I do believe that I could hit 400. I have hit 400 on the deadlift. As a matter of fact I did 410 a couple of months ago.
Q) Wow! When did you and your husband realize that you were stronger than him? Did you have an idea in your mind first that you had surpassed him?
A) You know, my legs may have started out stronger than his and frankly, I’m not sure he can bench more than the 125 that I started with. Now, if he put a little work into it he would get a quick initial burst probably up to 145 or so, but IF he was ever stronger than me it was only by a little bit. To be totally honest about it, I never brought the topic up because I always felt like he was an ideal height/weight and I was a little bit overweight. In other words, if I was stronger I looked at it as if I was only stronger because I was so much heavier.
As I started to work out more it occurred to me a few times that I must be stronger than him. There was just no way that after three or four years of lifting, boxing and self-defense that he could be stronger than me in any way. As a woman, I just naturally began thinking about strength in a competitive way. I had noticed that few men were squatting in the 300’s and only really strong, bigger men were handling any of the leg weights the way I was. Your standard man wasn’t benching 165 pounds for 8 reps as I was, so I was beginning to feel as though I was getting to be very, very strong and not just “strong for a girl”. Then there’s the other issue of boxing, grappling and self-defense. I remember that after two years of boxing I had a sparring session with a guy and we were wearing head-gear and all the normal protection but my punches were just to heavy for him and they would stop him dead in his tracks. Finally he went down and said that it was “too much”. He wasn’t mad at me, he just said that as a 160-pound man, he couldn’t “handle” my power. He was really nice about everything and just said that I needed to find stronger, more sturdy opponents. This guy wasn’t kidding, he really couldn’t take all of what I was dishing out. That was sort of a wake-up call to me in a very good way. I also started grappling against males soon after. It was a surprise to me when these guys, even 200-pound men, couldn’t move me off of my spot. When I wanted to move them, I could. I also found that when I wanted to stabilize them by encircling them with my arms and legs I could. And the real joy-maker was when I squeezed them. While I could take their best holds without tapping, they couldn’t take mine. Some decent sized, experienced MEN were submitting and I really enjoyed it! I also put two and two together and realized that my husband wasn’t nearly as capable as these men and they weren’t nearly as capable as me.
Q) When was the true moment of realization for both of you?
A) Well, Greg decided that we should buy a new patio set for the backyard. It had an umbrella base that was very heavy. It had wheels, but it had to go over a ton of grass to get to the back of our house making the wheels useless to us. We brainstormed and I suggested borrowing someone’s wheelbarrow. He had told me that his brother was coming over in a few hours and he thought that the two of them could get it to the back just by carrying it. He noted that it would be tough and if that didn’t work we’d have to borrow or rent a wheel barrow to do it. I was curious about this and I asked him how heavy it was. He said that it isn’t meant to be moved by one person and that’s why it has wheels, but they must assume that people have a walkway to where they want it set-up. I told him that we should go look at it together and see if we can figure something out. I really didn’t want to rely on his brother’s help for a difficult job.
We walked out to the front yard and he tried again, bending his knees and showing me how heavy it was. He lifted it and walked about four feet. Clearly this was beastly heavy. I just said “let me try something, Greg”. I took the handles, bent my knees and lifted it. Sure enough, it was heavy, but I walked about 150 feet before needing a rest. Greg said “oh my god, how can you do that. Don’t hurt yourself, dear”. I just told him that I’d be careful and I re-lifted it and carried it to its destination which was another 200 or so feet away. Greg was flabbergasted! He almost had trouble talking and asked how the hell I could do that! I told him that I had gotten very, very strong. It was hot out so I rolled my sleeves up and made a muscle. He didn’t realize how muscular I had gotten. He also apparently didn’t realize how my muscles translated into usable strength until now.
Greg said that he’s “sorry” that he has to have his wife do the heavy lifting and I just hugged him and told him not to worry. I half-joked that maybe the reason he has always been insanely nice to me 24/7 is that deep down “he knew”. We both kind of laughed. I also asked him to arm wrestle me.
We arm wrestled and he came up short. Very short. I had to use some effort, but I wouldn’t say that I had to use everything I’ve got. His downward descent was pretty steady and relatively fast. As soon as I won I wanted to show him that my left arm was just as strong as my right arm. Actually, I had an easier time lefty than righty. I remember later that night flexing my legs for him. He wasn’t playing the role of Mr. Macho at all. He said that he KNEW I was a lot stronger than him in every conceivable way and he KNEW that I could wipe the floor with him if I wanted to. Greg has had three knee surgeries and uses this as his reason for not wanting to wrestle with me. Honestly, I think that’s totally fine. Sure, he could wrestle me if he wanted to, but it’s okay to leave things right where they are. He openly admires my strength and my ability to kick-ass. It turns him on and he admits it. There really is no need for any more on this front between him and me. One thing that I have found, Ken, in reading your books is that there may be a road opening that I can suggest to him and that is introducing him to the probably-arousing world where I beat other men for him to watch. That sounds fun to me and I think he’d enjoy it. Quite frankly I can never imagine being a Dominatrix toward Ken. That part I respect in other relationships, I just can’t see doing it.
Q) Very cool. Mary, how have things been going when you face-off against men in class or in any contests?
A) It is really cool and really fun because it is now totally known and understood that I am a really strong, tough person. There are about thirty men and seven women who train and five of the seven women regularly defeat men their own size and even bigger guys. If I am placed against Mr. Average, I will kick his ass so easily it won’t benefit either of us. People know that now. I do get a really nice feeling beating men. Really, really nice! The bigger or tougher the guy the better. I get an extra joy out of springing up to my feet when he is still on the ground struggling. It’s perhaps a guilty little pleasure. If my husband agrees to it and I feel that I want to move forward with this I do think that it can open many, many doors for me.
About www.TapOut2Her.com
I have been an amazon fan forever and have contacted these ladies and many have been referred to me. Enjoy the site and learning about these amazing ladies. We aim to keep the exact identity of the ladies confidential but they may share them with you. What attracts women to write for our site and be profiled is not just money, they also like the fact that they have a sense of confidentiality. For this reason we only offer online chats, no webcam or telephone chats through our website. We are not producing videos at this time, but we link you to available videos as a service. I know that it can be frustrating to try and see great female-videos and have trouble finding the very best. For this reason, we include these links all in a convenient location for you. By subscribing to the site you are certifying that you are of legal age to view this material.
I have been an amazon fan forever and have contacted these ladies and many have been referred to me. Enjoy the site and learning about these amazing ladies. We aim to keep the exact identity of the ladies confidential but they may share them with you. What attracts women to write for our site and be profiled is not just money, they also like the fact that they have a sense of confidentiality. For this reason we only offer online chats, no webcam or telephone chats through our website. We are not producing videos at this time, but we link you to available videos as a service. I know that it can be frustrating to try and see great female-videos and have trouble finding the very best. For this reason, we include these links all in a convenient location for you. By subscribing to the site you are certifying that you are of legal age to view this material.